<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>There remains for the Christian reader no theologian or scholar quite as enigmatic as Dionysius the Areopagite, also known as Pseudo-Dionysius. Dionysius is mentioned in Acts 17, as someone who became a follower of Christ through the preaching of Paul. In the fifth and sixth century, a number of works appeared under the name Dionysius the Areopagite. For centuries, the authorship of these writings was debated, and it is now accepted by most scholars that the author of these medieval texts remained anonymous and wrote under the pseudonym of Dionysius. John Parker, the translator and compiler of this specific collection of works, was one of the last to believe the anonymous author was in fact the first century apostle. The question of the exact authorship does not, however, take away from the power of the words and the great influence Pseudo-Dionysius has had on mystical thought, Christian theology, and liturgical awareness.<br /><br />Laura de Jong<br />CCEL Staff Writer</description>
			<pubHistory>James Parker and Co, London: 1897</pubHistory>
			<comments>Transcribed by Roger Pearse, Ipswich, UK, 2004</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<printSourceInfo>
			<published>London: James Parker and Co, 1897</published>
		</printSourceInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>dionysius</authorID>
			<bookID>works</bookID>
			<workID>works</workID>
			<bkgID>dionysius_the_areopagite_works_1897_(dionysius)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>Dionysius the Areopagite, Works (1897)</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Dionysius the Areopagite</DC.Creator> 
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Dionysius the Areopagite</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Translator" scheme="short-form">John Parker</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Translator" scheme="file-as">Parker, John</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
				<DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Classic; Mysticism</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2005-02-14</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/dionysius/works.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights>public domain</DC.Rights>
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.letter	{ text-indent:0in; text-align:center; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt }
p.subject	{ text-indent:0in; text-align:center; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt; font-style:italic }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; text-align:center; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt; font-weight:bold }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="letter">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="subject">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Volume 1" progress="0.17%" id="i" prev="toc" next="i.i">
<h1 id="i-p0.1">THE WORKS<br />
OF<br />
DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE,</h1>
<h2 id="i-p0.4"><i>NOW FIRST TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH</i>, <br />
FROM THE ORIGINAL GREEK,<br />
BY THE<br />
REV. JOHN PARKER, M.A.,</h2>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt; text-indent:0in; text-align:center" id="i-p0.8">
<p style="font-size:large" id="i-p1"><i>Author of</i></p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i-p2">“<i>Christianity Chronologically Confirmed.</i>”</p>
<p id="i-p3">“<i>Why am I a Christian </i>?” “<i>Dionysius the Areopagite.</i>”</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" id="i-p4">“How charming is Divine Philosophy!
<br />
Not harsh and crabbed, as dull fools suppose, <br />
But musical as is Apollo’s lute.”</p>
<p id="i-p5">James Parker and Co,<br />
6 SOUTHAMPTON-STREET, STRAND, LONDON;<br />
AND 27 BROAD-STREET, OXFORD. <br />
1897.</p>
</div>
<hr />
<p class="center" id="i-p6"><i>My thanks are due to Miss M. C. Dawes</i>, <i>M. A., for careful
<br />
revision of the translation.</i></p>
<hr />
<p class="center" id="i-p7">DEDICATED</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p8">TO</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p9">L’ABBÉ J. FABRE D’ENVIEU,</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p10">HON. CANON OF ST. DENIS,</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p11">IN THANKFUL RECOGNITION</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p12">OF THE</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p13">CONFIRMATION GIVEN TO THE FAITH, BY HIS</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p14">“LIVRE DU PROPHÈTE DANIEL.”</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p15"><span lang="LA" id="i-p15.1">Felix es Gallia! quae, tantos et tales meruisti suscipere
<br />
sacerdotes.</span></p>
 
<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />

      <div2 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.31%" id="i.i" prev="i" next="i.i.i">
<h3 id="i.i-p0.1">PREFATORY MATERIAL</h3>

        <div3 title="Principal Works on Dionysius the Areopagite" progress="0.31%" id="i.i.i" prev="i.i" next="i.i.ii">
<h3 id="i.i.i-p0.1">PRINCIPAL WORKS ON DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE.</h3>
<p class="center" id="i.i.i-p1"><i>Editions. </i></p>
<p style="margin-left:35%; margin-top:9pt" id="i.i.i-p2">Venice. Antwerp. Migne (Paris).</p>
<p class="center" id="i.i.i-p3"><i>Translations. </i></p>
<div style="margin-left:35%" id="i.i.i-p3.1">
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i.i.i-p4"><i>Syriac. </i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.i-p5">Sergius of Ras’ain, A.D. 530. B. Mus. Add. 12151-2, 22370.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i.i.i-p6"><i>Latin. </i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.i-p7">Johannes Scotus.<br />
Johannes Sarracinus.<br />
Ambrosius Camaldulensis.<br />
Balthasar Corderius.<br />
Ficinnus.<br />
Fabure Stapulensis.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i.i.i-p8"><i>Paraphrase. </i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.i-p9">Cel. and Ecc. Hier., Dean Colet</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i.i.i-p10"><i>French. </i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.i-p11">Frère Jean de St. François.<br />
Monseigneur Darboy.<br />
L’Abbé Dulac.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i.i.i-p12"><i>German. </i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.i-p13">Dr. Ceslaus Maria Schneider.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i.i.i-p14"><i>English. </i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.i-p15">Dean Colet by Rev. J. H. Lupton. <br />
Rev. J. Parker.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i.i.i-p16"><i>Commentaries. </i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.i-p17">John of Scythopolis, 490. <br />
Joseph Huzaja. <br />
Phocas, bar. Sergius of Edessa.<br />
John, Bishop of Dara. <br />
Theodore, bar. Zarudi of Edessa.<br />
Hugo of St. Victor. <br />
John of Salisbury. <br />
Robert of Lincoln. <br />
St. Thomas Aquinas. <br />
Albertus Magnus. <br />
Dionysius Carthusianus.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt" id="i.i.i-p18"><i>Scholia.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.i-p19">Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, A.D. 250. <br />
Sergius of Ras’ain. <br />
Maximus. <br />
Pachymera.</p>
</div>
 
<pb n="vi" id="i.i.i-Page_vi" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Books to Be Read" progress="0.46%" id="i.i.ii" prev="i.i.i" next="i.ii">
<h3 id="i.i.ii-p0.1">BOOKS TO BE READ</h3>
<div style="margin-left:25%" id="i.i.ii-p0.2">

<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p1">Vindiciae Areopagaticae, 1702.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p2">Hilduinus Areopagatica, 9th Century, Galenus, 1563.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p3">L’Abbé Barras, St. Denis, premier evêque de Paris, 1863. Vives. 
Paris.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p4">J, Baltenweck, La question de l’authenticité des écrits Rixheim, 
J. Sutter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p5">Vidieu, St. Denis l’Areopagite, 1889. Firmin Didot.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p6">Canon Bernard, St. Trophime d’Arles, 1888.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p7">Schneider, “Areopagitica,” Regensburg, 1884.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p8">Manz. Jahn, “Dionysiaca,” 1889.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p9">Altona. Millet, “Responsio ad De duobus Dionysiis,” 1642.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p10">Pearson, “Ignatii vindiciae,” with two letters of “Vossius.” Cambridge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p11">Erasmus, “Ratio verae, religionis,” and “Institutio.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p12">Hippolytus, “Refutation of all heresies,” 1859. Göttingen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p13">Dexter’s Chronicon, Migne, Tom. 31.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p14">Myrothecum sacrorum Elaeochrismaton, 1625-7.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p15">The Conversion of India, George Smith, C.I.E., John Murray, 1893.</p>
</div>

<h3 id="i.i.ii-p15.1">WORKS AGAINST GENUINENESS.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p16">Launoy, 1660.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p17">Daillé, 1666.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p18">Montet, 1848.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p19">Hipler, 1861.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p20">Nirschl, 1888, Histpolit Blatter, p. 172-184, and p. 257-270<note n="1" id="i.i.ii-p20.1">See
<i>Science de Dieu, </i>Schneider II. vol. p. 229. Manz, 1886.</note></p>
 
<pb n="vii" id="i.i.ii-Page_vii" />
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p21">In British Museum there are about 30 Editions, and 40 Treatises, 
and the Book of Hierotheus (Add. Rich. 7189), translation of which is promised by 
Professor A. L. Frothingham. Leyden, E. J. Brill.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p22">In Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris, 12 Editions. Avignon, 16 Editions, 
between 1498 and 1600. Leyden, superb MSS. with marginal scholia, 15th century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.i.ii-p23">In Rome there are many editions. Unfortunately the Codex produced 
at the Greek and Latin Council, in the Lateran, A.D. 660, is not in the Vatican, 
the whole Library in the tower of Santa Francisca having been destroyed in 1219. 
There is, in the Vatican, a letter in Latin from Dionysius to St. Paul, in which 
he speaks of the beauty of the blessed Virgin, no doubt as seen in death. There 
is another pathetic letter to Timothy describing the martyrdom of St. Paul, and 
his own desolation. In the Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris, there is an autobiography 
in Syriac, in which it is stated that when St. Paul described the Crucifixion in 
his speech at Athens, Dionysius sent to fetch his notes, made in Egypt, which were 
publicly read and found to agree with St. Paul, both as to day and hour. It says, 
St. Paul’s visit to Athens was fourteen years after the darkness in Egypt, which 
would place the conversion of Dionysius A.D. 44.</p>

<h3 class="center" id="i.i.ii-p23.1">CONTENTS</h3>
<table border="0" style="margin-left:10%; width:80%" id="i.i.ii-p23.2">
<colgroup id="i.i.ii-p23.3">
<col style="width:90%" id="i.i.ii-p23.4" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right" id="i.i.ii-p23.5" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.6">
<td colspan="2" style="text-align:right" id="i.i.ii-p23.7"><span class="sc" id="i.i.ii-p23.8">Page</span></td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.9">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.10">PRINCIPAL WORKS ON DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.11">v</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.12">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.13">BOOKS TO BE READ</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.14">vi</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.15">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.16">WORKS AGAINST GENUINENESS</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.17"><i>ib.</i></td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.18">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.19">Preface to the “Divine Names”</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.20">ix</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.21">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.22">DIVINE NAMES</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.23">1</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.24">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.25">Note — Ignatius</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.26">128</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.27">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.28">Preface to Mystic Theology</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.29">129</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.30">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.31">MYSTIC THEOLOGY</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.32">130</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.33">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.34">Preface to the Letters of Dionysius the Areopagite</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.35">139</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.36">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.37">LETTERS OF DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.38">141</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.39">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.40">Preface to Liturgy</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.41">185</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.42">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.43">LITURGY OF ST DIONYSIUS, BISHOP OF THE ATHENIANS</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.44">187</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i.i.ii-p23.45">
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.46">OBJECTIONS TO GENUINENESS</td>
<td id="i.i.ii-p23.47">202</td>
</tr>
</table>
</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="On Divine Names" progress="0.95%" id="i.ii" prev="i.i.ii" next="i.ii.i">

<h3 id="i.ii-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE “DIVINE NAMES.”</h3>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p1">THE Treatise on “Divine Names” was written by Dionysius, at the 
request of Timothy, and at the instigation of Hierotheus, to express, in a form 
more easily understood, the more abstract Treatise of Hierotheus, who was his chief 
instructor after St. Paul. Its purpose is to explain the epithets in Holy Scripture 
applied alike to the whole Godhead—Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. It does not pretend 
to describe the unrevealed God, Who is beyond expression and conception, and can 
only be known through that union with God, “by which we know, even as we are known.” 
Holy Scripture is the sole authority, beyond which we must neither think nor speak 
of Almighty God. The Treatise, being written by one of the most learned Greeks, 
the phraseology is, naturally, that of Plato and Aristotle ; but Plato and Aristotle 
are not authorities here. When Plato treated his Hebrew instructor with such reverence, 
and was so versed in the Pentateuch, we need not be sensitive as to the admission 
of Plato’s authority. But, as a matter of fact, on the question of Exemplars<note n="2" id="i.ii-p1.1"> 
C. V. § 2.</note> 
and some other points, the opinions of Plato are expressly refuted. The phrase of 
Luther, “Platonising, rather than Christianising,” proves only a very  
<pb n="x" id="i.ii-Page_x" />meagre acquaintance with Dionysius. The Greek language is moulded in 
a marvellous manner to express the newly revealed Christian Faith in its most exalted 
form, in a style which Daillé confesses to be always of the same “colour;” and Pearson, 
“always like itself.” Jahn has followed Dionysius step by step in order to trace 
the connection between the language of Plato and Dionysius, for the purpose of exploding 
the puerile supposition that such complex writings as these could have been evolved 
from the elementary treatises of Proclus and Plotinus. Most probably, some of the 
lost writings of Dionysius are in part preserved in those writers and in Clement 
of Alexandria; but Dionysius is the Master, not Pupil! The works are very distinct 
and precise upon the Divinity of Christ, and the Hypostatic Union. Like St. Paul, 
Dionysius affirms that He, Who made all things, is God; and further that Jesus is 
God, by some startling phraseology. He speaks of James, “the Lord’s brother<note n="3" id="i.ii-p1.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii-p1.3">Ἀδελφόθεος</span>.</note>,” 
as “brother of God” David, from whom was born Christ after the flesh, is called 
“father of God<note n="4" id="i.ii-p1.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii-p1.5">Θεοπάτορ</span>.</note>.” When 
speaking of the entombment of the Blessed Virgin, he speaks of her body as the “Life-springing” 
and “God-receptive body;” thus testifying that Jesus, born of a pure Virgin, is 
Life and God. He describes the miracles of Jesus as being, as it were, the new and 
God-incarnate energy of God become Man. The newly-coined words 
<pb n="xi" id="i.ii-Page_xi" />indicate an original thinker moulding the Greek language to a newly 
acquired faith. There are two words, “Agnosia” and “Divine Gloom,” which illustrate 
a principle running through these writings,—that the negative of abstraction denotes 
the superlative positive. “Divine Gloom” is the darkness from excessive light; “Agnosia” 
is neither ignorance nor knowledge intensified: but a supra-knowledge of Him, Who 
is above all things known. It is “the most Divine knowledge of Almighty God, within 
the union beyond mind, when the mind, having stood apart from all existing things, 
and then, having dismissed itself, has been united to the superluminous rays—thence 
and there, being illuminated by the unsearchable wisdom.” In the <i>Mystic Theology,
</i>Dionysius exhorts Timothy thus,—“But, thou, O dear Timothy, leave behind both 
sensible perception, and intellectual efforts, and all objects of sense and intelligence; 
and all things being and not being, and be raised aloft as far as attainable,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii-p1.6">ἀγνώστως</span>—unknowingly<note n="5" id="i.ii-p1.7">As beyond knowledge.</note>,—to 
the union with Him above every essence and knowledge. For by the resistless and 
absolute ecstacy from thyself, in all purity, thou wilt be carried high to the 
superessential 
ray of the Divine darkness, when thou hast cast away all, and become liberated from 
all.” Thus, we must pass beyond all things known, and all things being, and lie 
passive under the illuminating ray of God, if we would attain the highest conception 
of Him, 
 
<pb n="xii" id="i.ii-Page_xii" />“Who passeth all understanding.” God “unknown” is still the God of 
Dionysius, and He is still to be worshipped unknowingly. There is a tradition that 
Dionysius erected the altar in Athens “to God unknown,” as author of the inexplicable 
darkness, which he observed in Egypt, and found afterwards from St. Paul to have 
been contemporaneous with the Crucifixion. Did St. Paul adapt his discourse at Athens 
to the conversion of Dionysius?</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p2">The only heresiarch, whom Dionysius mentions by name, is Elymas, 
the Sorcerer, Simon Magus, a man of great intellectual attainments and a considerable 
author. Flavius Clemens and Eugenius, Bishop of Toledo, were disciples of Simon 
before their conversion to Christ. The tenets of Elymas are described by Hippolytus. 
He formed an eclectic system from the Old Testament and the Christian Faith, and 
with Cerinthus and Carpocrates originated many heresies to which the apostolic epistles 
allude, and which in later times became prominent in the Church. In refuting these 
heresies, by manifestation of the truth, Dionysius anticipated many errors—ancient 
and modern.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p3">Jerome informs us (Scr. Ecc. 46) that Pantaenus<note n="6" id="i.ii-p3.2">Conversion 
of India, p. 12. Pressensé, The Earlier Years of Christianity, Vol. II. p. 271. 
The History of Mathurâ (Muttra), by F. S. Growse, on the glorification of the Divine 
Name.</note>, one of the most celebrated Christian philosophers of Alexandria, was 
sent, A.D. 193, by Demetrius, Bishop of that city, to India, at the request of a 
<pb n="xiii" id="i.ii-Page_xiii" />delegation from India for that purpose. Pantaenus discovered, on 
his arrival, that St. Bartholomew (one of the twelve) had preached the coming of 
Jesus Christ, in that country. Pantaenus found a copy of the Hebrew Gospel of St. 
Matthew in India. Now, by the extract, contained in the Scholia of Maximus, from 
the Scholia of Dionysius of Alexandria (250) upon the Divine Names, and also by 
the extract from a letter of the same Dionysius, recently discovered in the British 
Museum<note n="7" id="i.ii-p3.3">Vidieu, p. 73.</note> (Nos. 12151-2), we know that the writings of Dionysius 
the Areopagite were known and treasured in Alexandria a few years after the death 
of Pantaenus. Can we reasonably doubt that Pantaenus took the writings of Dionysius, 
and the more abstract works of Hierotheus, to India? Have we not here an explanation 
of the remarkable similarity between the Hindu philosophy, as expressed by Sankara<note n="8" id="i.ii-p3.4">Sankara’s 
doctrine, Sir Monier Williams, “Brahmanism,” p. 55. Râmânuja’s explained, “Brahmanism,” 
p. 119, &amp;c. J. Murray.</note> in the eighth, and Râmânuja in the thirteenth century, 
and the “Divine Names?” Sankara treats of the Supreme as “absolutely One;” Râmânuja 
as “non-dual, with qualification.” Both these truths are combined and expressed 
in Dionysius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p4">I cannot but believe that many of the beautiful expressions about 
Vishnu, the Redeemer, in the Râmâyana of Tulsidâs are Christian Truths under a Hindu 
dress<note n="9" id="i.ii-p4.1">At Council of Nicea in 325, Johannes, the Metropolitan of Persia, signed 
also as “of the great India.” Merv was an Episcopal See, A.D. 334. Con. of India, 
pp. 15—31.</note>. Many learned Hindus affirm that it is 
 
<pb n="xiv" id="i.ii-Page_xiv" />needless for them to become Christian, because they have a more exalted 
conception of the Supreme God than Christians themselves. I submit that the “Divine 
Names” will be instrumental in bringing India to the Christian Faith, in the best 
and only effectual way—by communities and not by individuals—through the most learned 
and devout, and not through the most ignorant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p5">Dionysius was first converted, and then, through him, those who 
naturally and properly followed his lead.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii-p6">LUCIUS FLAVIUS DEXTER.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p7">Dexter was a friend of Jerome. Jerome even addresses him as “<span lang="LA" id="i.ii-p7.1">filius 
amicus</span>,” and describes him as “<span lang="LA" id="i.ii-p7.2">clarus apud saeculum et Christi 
fidei deditus.</span>”</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p8">Dexter became Prefect of the Pretorian Oriental Guards, and was 
one of the most illustrious statesmen of his time. He resided two years in Toledo. 
From the archives of the Church of Toledo and other cities he compiled a chronicle 
from A.D. 1 to A.D. 430, giving a brief summary of the Church events in Spain. That 
chronicle he dedicated to Jerome, who, enrolled both Chronicle and Author amongst 
his “illustrious men.” It was at the request of Dexter that Jerome wrote his book 
on Ecclesiastical Writers. Among the earliest Bishops of Toledo, Dexter describes 
a remarkable man,—Marcellus,—surnamed Eugenius, on account of his noble birth.</p>
 
<pb n="xv" id="i.ii-Page_xv" />
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p9">Bivarius says he was of the house and family of Caesar, being 
uncle to the Emperor Hadrian. Marcellus was consecrated Bishop by Dionysius the 
Areopagite at Aries, and sent to Toledo. Respecting him, Dexter records that Dionysius 
dedicated the books of the Divine Names to him, u.c. 851, A.D. 98. Dexter further 
records that Dionysius surnamed Marcellus, Timothy, on account of his excellent 
disposition. Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus, relates that Timothy, Bishop of Ephesus, 
to whom the works of Dionysius were originally dedicated, was martyred during the 
reign of Nerva, A.D. 96-97. Upon the return of Dionysius to Gaul, after his visit 
to St. John, released from Patmos, we find him calling his friend Marcellus, Timothy, 
and presenting the books of the “Divine Names “to him, A.D. 98; in order that he 
might still have a Timothy on earth,— “<span lang="LA" id="i.ii-p9.1">in vivis</span>”—although 
his first Timothy, “<span lang="LA" id="i.ii-p9.2">migravit ad Christum</span>,” A.D. 97.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p10">This touch of nature, preserved in a chronicle, written more than 
1400 years ago, by an illustrious statesman, who was son of a Bishop celebrated 
for learning and sanctity, may fairly be deemed, by an unprejudiced mind, reasonable 
proof that the “Divine Names” were written previous to A.D. 98.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p11">N.B. As the result of some research I affirm that our Saviour’s 
last commission is the Key to Church history in the first century. As He commanded 
the Apostles to preach the Gospel throughout the world, so the Gospel <i>was </i>
preached when St. Paul wrote his 
 
<pb n="xvi" id="i.ii-Page_xvi" />Epistle to the Colossians, Chap. I. v. 23 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii-p11.1">τοῦ 
κηρυχθέντος ἐν πάσῃ κτίσει</span>), and with such success amongst the most learned 
and noble, that, but for the cruel massacre of Flavius<note n="10" id="i.ii-p11.2">Burton, Ecc. Hist., 
Vol. I. p. 367.</note> Clemens and his family for the Christian Faith, there would 
have been a Christian Emperor in the first century. As Jesus said, “Ye shall be 
witnesses of Me unto the <i>uttermost parts </i>of the earth” (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:8" id="i.ii-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts 
Chap. 1. v. 8</scripRef>), so the Apostles planted the Church of Christ in Gaul, 
Spain and Britain, with its threefold ministry; and by the end of the second century 
there was an organised Church throughout each of those territories<note n="11" id="i.ii-p11.4">Mansi I. 
698, Jaffi. Regesta Rom. Pon. 2nd Ed., p. 10, by Ewald.</note>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p12">Dr. Schneider informs me “that in Germany they now admit that 
the external proofs are in favour of genuineness of Dionysius, but they confine 
themselves to the internal proofs. They pretend that the doctrine is too clear and 
precise to have been written in the apostolic age.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii-p13">How could the chief Areopagite, the convert and companion of St. 
Paul, and the familiar friend of St. John, Theologus, have understood theology!!</p> 
<pb n="xvii" id="i.ii-Page_xvii" />

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput I." progress="2.93%" id="i.ii.i" prev="i.ii" next="i.ii.ii">
<h3 id="i.ii.i-p0.1">CAPUT I.</h3>
<p style="text-indent:0; text-align:center; margin-top:9pt" id="i.ii.i-p1">TO MY FELLOW PRESBYTER, 
TIMOTHY,<br />
DIONYSIUS THE PRESBYTER.</p>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.i-p2">What is the purpose of the discourse, and what the tradition 
concerning Divine Names.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.i-p3">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p4">Now then, O Blessed One, after the <i>Theological Outlines</i><note n="12" id="i.ii.i-p4.1">Cap. 3. Mystic 
Theology.</note>, I will pass to the interpretation of the Divine Names, as best 
I can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p5">But, let the rule of the Oracles be here also prescribed for us, viz., that we 
shall establish the truth of the things spoken concerning God, not in the persuasive 
words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit-moved power of the Theologians, 
by aid of which we are brought into contact with things unutterable and unknown, 
in a manner unutterable and unknown, in proportion to the superior union of the 
reasoning and intuitive faculty and operation within us. By no means then is it 
permitted to speak, or even to think, anything, concerning the superessential and 
hidden Deity, beyond those things divinely revealed to us in the sacred Oracles<note n="13" id="i.ii.i-p5.1">Ib. 
c. I. s. 3.</note>. For Agnosia, <pb n="2" id="i.ii.i-Page_2" />(supra-knowledge) of its 
superessentiality 
above reason and mind and essence—to, it must we attribute the 
superessential science, 
so far aspiring to the Highest, as the ray of the supremely Divine Oracles imparts 
itself, whilst we restrain ourselves in our approach to the higher glories by prudence 
and piety as regards things Divine. For, if we must place any confidence in the 
All Wise and most trustworthy Theology, things Divine are revealed and contemplated 
in proportion to the capacity of each of the minds, since the supremely Divine Goodness 
distributes Divinely its immeasurableness (as that which cannot be contained) with 
a justice which preserves those whose capacity is limited. For, as things intelligible 
cannot be comprehended and contemplated by things of sense, and things uncompounded 
and unformed by things compounded and formed; and the intangible and unshaped formlessness 
of things without body, by those formed according to the shapes of bodies; in accordance 
with the self-same analogy of the truth, the superessential Illimitability is placed 
above things essential, and the Unity above mind above the Minds; and the One above 
conception is inconceivable to all conceptions; and the Good above word is unutterable 
by word—Unit making one every unit, and superessential essence and mind inconceivable, 
and Word unutterable, speechlessness<note n="14" id="i.ii.i-p5.2"><i>alogia.</i></note> and inconception<note n="15" id="i.ii.i-p5.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.i-p5.4">ἀνοησία</span>.</note>, 
and namelessness—being after the manner of no existing being, and Cause of being 
to all, but Itself not being, 
<pb n="3" id="i.ii.i-Page_3" />as beyond every essence, and as It may manifest Itself properly and 
scientifically concerning Itself.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.i-p6">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p7">Concerning this then, as has been said, the superessential and hidden Deity, 
it is not permitted to speak or even to think beyond the things divinely revealed 
to us in the sacred Oracles. For even as Itself has taught (as becomes Its goodness) 
in the Oracles, the science and contemplation of Itself in Its essential Nature 
is beyond the reach of all created things, as towering superessentially above all. 
And you will find many of the Theologians, who have celebrated It, not only as invisible 
and incomprehensible, but also as inscrutable and untraceable, since there is no 
trace of those who have penetrated to Its hidden infinitude. The Good indeed is 
not entirely uncommunicated to any single created being, but benignly sheds forth 
its superessential ray, persistently fixed in Itself, by illuminations analogous 
to each several being, and elevates to Its permitted contemplation and communion 
and likeness, those holy minds, who, as far as is lawful and reverent, strive after 
It, and who are neither impotently boastful towards that which is higher than the 
harmoniously imparted Divine manifestation, nor, in regard to a lower level, lapse 
downward through their inclining to the worse, but who elevate themselves determinately 
and unwaveringly to the ray shining upon them; and, by their proportioned love 
<pb n="4" id="i.ii.i-Page_4" />of permitted illuminations, are elevated with a holy reverence, prudently 
and piously, as on new wings.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.i-p8">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p9">Following then, these, the supremely Divine standards, which also govern the 
whole holy ranks of the supercelestial orders,—whilst honouring the unrevealed of 
the Godhead which is beyond mind and matter, with inscrutable and holy reverence 
of mind, and things unutterable, with a prudent silence, we elevate ourselves to 
the glories which illuminate us in the sacred Oracles, and are led by their light 
to the supremely Divine Hymns, by which we are supermundanely enlightened and moulded 
to the sacred Songs of Praise, so as both to see the supremely Divine illuminations 
given to us by them, according to our capacities, and to praise the good-giving 
Source of every holy manifestation of light, as Itself has taught concerning Itself 
in the sacred Oracles. For instance, that It is cause and origin and essence and 
life of all things; and even of those who fall away from It, both recalling and 
resurrection; and of those who have lapsed to the perversion of the Divine likeness, 
renewal and reformation; of those who are tossed about in a sort of irreligious 
unsteadiness, a religious stability; of those who have continued to stand, steadfastness; 
of those who are being conducted to It, a protecting Conductor; of those being illuminated, 
illumination; of those being perfected, source of perfection; of those being deified, 
source of deification; of those being<pb n="5" id="i.ii.i-Page_5" /> simplified, simplification; of 
those being unified, unity; of every origin superessentially super-original origin; 
and of the Hidden, as far as is right, beneficent communication; and, in one word, 
the life of the living, and essence of things that be; of all life and essence, 
origin and cause; because Its goodness produces and sustains things that be, in 
their being.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.i-p10">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p11">These things we have learned from the Divine Oracles, and you will find all the 
sacred Hymnology, so to speak, of the Theologians arranging the Names, of God with 
a view to make known and praise the beneficent progressions of the Godhead. Hence, 
we see in almost every theological treatise the Godhead religiously celebrated, 
both as Monad and unity, on account of the simplicity and oneness of Its supernatural 
indivisibility from which, as an unifying power, we are unified, and when our divided 
diversities have been folded together, in a manner supermundane, we are collected 
into a godlike unit and divinely-imitated union; but, also as Triad, on account 
of the tri-personal manifestation of the superessential productiveness, from which 
all paternity in heaven and on earth is, and is named; also, as cause of things 
existing, since all things were brought into being on account of Its creative goodness, 
both wise and good, because all things, whilst preserving the properties of their 
own nature<pb n="6" id="i.ii.i-Page_6" /> unimpaired, are filled with every inspired harmony and holy 
comeliness, but pre-eminently, as loving towards man, because It truly and wholly 
shared, in one of Its Persons (subsistencies), in things belonging to us, recalling 
to Itself and replacing the human extremity, out of which, in a manner unutterable, 
the simplex Jesus was composed, and the Everlasting took a temporal duration, and 
He, Who is superessentially exalted above every rank throughout all nature, became 
within our nature, whilst retaining the unchangeable and unconfused steadfastness 
of His own properties. And whatever other divinely-wrought illuminations, conformable 
to the Oracles, the secret tradition of our inspired leaders bequeathed to us for 
our enlightenment, in these also we have been initiated; <i>now </i>indeed, according 
to our capacity, through the sacred veils of the loving-kindness towards man, made 
known in the Oracles and hierarchical traditions, which envelop things intellectual 
in things sensible, and things superessential in things that are; and place forms 
and shapes around the formless and shapeless, and multiply and fashion the supernatural 
and formless simplicity in the variedness of the divided symbols; but, <i>then,
</i>when we have become incorruptible and immortal, and have reached the Christlike 
and most blessed repose, according to the Divine saying, we shall be “ever with 
the Lord,” fulfilled, through all-pure contemplations, with the visible manifestation 
of God covering us with glory, in most brilliant splendours, as the disciples in 
the<pb n="7" id="i.ii.i-Page_7" /> most Divine Transfiguration, and participating in His gift of spiritual 
light, with unimpassioned and immaterial mind; and, even in the union beyond conception, 
through the agnostic and most blessed efforts after rays of surpassing brilliancy, 
in a more Divine imitation of the supercelestial minds. For we shall be equal to 
the angels, as the truth of the Oracles affirms, and sons of God, being sons of 
the resurrection. But now, to the best of our ability, we use symbols appropriate 
to things Divine, and from these again we elevate ourselves, according to our degree, 
to the simple and unified truth of the spiritual visions; and after our every conception 
of things godlike, laying aside our mental energies, we cast ourselves, to the best 
of our ability, towards the superessential ray, in which all the terms of every 
kind of knowledge pre-existed in a manner beyond expression, which it is neither 
possible to conceive nor express, nor entirely in any way to contemplate, on account 
of Its being pre-eminently above all things, and super-unknown, and Its having previously 
contained within Itself, superessentially, the whole perfections of all kinds of 
essential knowledge and power, and Its being firmly fixed by Its absolute power, 
above all, even the supercelestial minds. For, if all kinds of knowledge are of 
things existing, and are limited to things existing, that, beyond all essence, is 
also elevated above all knowledge.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.i-p12">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p13">And yet, if It is superior to every expression and every knowledge, and is altogether 
placed above<pb n="8" id="i.ii.i-Page_8" /> mind and essence,—being such as embraces and unites and 
comprehends and anticipates all things, but Itself is altogether incomprehensible 
to all, and of It, there is neither perception nor imagination, nor surmise, nor 
name, nor expression, nor contact, nor science;—in what way can our treatise thoroughly 
investigate the meaning of the Divine Names, when the superessential Deity is shewn 
to be without Name, and above Name?</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p14">But, as we said when we put forth the <i>Theological Outlines, </i>it is not 
possible either to express or to conceive what the One, the Unknown, the Superessential 
self-existing Good is,—I mean the threefold Unity, the alike God, and the alike 
Good. But even the unions, such as befit angels, of the holy Powers, whether we 
must call them efforts after, or receptions from, the super-Unknown and surpassing 
Goodness, are both unutterable and unknown, and exist in those angels alone who, 
above angelic knowledge, are deemed worthy of them. The godlike minds (men) made 
one by these unions, through imitation of angels as far as attainable (since it 
is during cessation of every mental energy that such an union as this of the deified 
minds towards the super-divine light takes place) celebrate It most appropriately 
through the abstraction of all created things—enlightened in this matter, truly 
and super-naturally from the most blessed union towards It—that It is Cause Indeed 
of all things existing, but Itself none of them, as being superessentially elevated 
above all. To none, indeed, who are lovers of the Truth above all Truth, is it permitted 
to celebrate<pb n="9" id="i.ii.i-Page_9" /> the supremely-Divine Essentiality—that which is the super-subsistence 
of the super-goodness,—neither as word or power, neither as mind or life or essence, 
but as pre-eminently separated from every condition, movement, life, imagination, 
surmise, name, word, thought, conception, essence, position, stability, union, boundary, 
infinitude, all things whatever. But since, as sustaining source of goodness, by 
the very fact of Its being, It is cause of all things that be, from all created 
things must we celebrate the benevolent Providence of the Godhead; for all things 
are both around It and for It, and It is before all things, and all things in It 
consist, and by Its being is the production and sustenance of the whole, and all 
things aspire to It—the intellectual and rational, by means of knowledge—things 
inferior to these, through the senses, and other things by living movement, or substantial 
and habitual aptitude.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.i-p15">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p16">The theologians, having knowledge of this, celebrate It, both without Name and 
from every Name. Without name, as when they say that the Godhead Itself, in one 
of those mystical apparitions of the symbolical Divine manifestation, rebuked him 
who said, “What is thy name?” and as leading him away from all knowledge of the 
Divine Name, said this, “and why dost thou ask my Name? “and this (Name) “is wonderful,” 
And is not this in reality the wonderful Name, 
<pb n="10" id="i.ii.i-Page_10" />that which is above 
every Name—the Nameless—that fixed above every name which is named, whether in this 
age or in that which is to come? Also, as “many named,” as when they again introduce 
It as saying, “I am He, Who is—the Life—the Light—the God—the Truth.” And when the 
wise of God themselves celebrate Him, as Author of all things, under many Names, 
from all created things—as Good—as Beautiful—as Wise—as Beloved—as God of gods—as 
Lord of lords—as Holy of Holies—as Eternal—as Being—as Author of Ages—as Provider 
of Life—as Wisdom—as Mind—as Word—as Knowing—as preeminently possessing all the 
treasures of all knowledge—as Power—as Powerful—as King of kings—as Ancient of days—as 
never growing old—and Unchangeable—as Preservation—as Righteousness—as Sanctification 
— as Redemption—as surpassing all things in greatness—and as in a gentle breeze.—Yea, 
they also say that He is in minds, and in souls, and in bodies, and in heaven and 
in earth, and at once, the same in the same—in the world—around the world—above 
the world—supercelestial, superessential, sun, star—fire—water—spirit—dew—cloud—self-hewn 
stone and rock—all things existing—and not one of things existing.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.i-p17">SECTION VII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p18">Thus, then, the “Nameless “befits the cause of all, which is also above all, 
as do all the names of things existing, in order that there may be strictly a kingly 
rule over the whole; and that all things 
<pb n="11" id="i.ii.i-Page_11" /> may be around It and dependent upon It, as cause, as beginning, as 
end. And Itself, according to the Divine saying, may be the “all in all,” and truly 
sung as of all, producing, directing and perfecting and sustaining guard, and shrine, 
and turning towards Itself, and that uniformly, irresistibly and pre-eminently. 
For It is not only cause of sustenance, or life, or perfection,—so that from this 
or that forethought alone the Goodness above Name should be named, but It previously 
embraced in Itself all things existing, absolutely and without limit, by the complete 
benefactions of His one and all-creating forethought, and by all created things 
in joint accord It is celebrated and named.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.i-p19">SECTION VIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.i-p20">Further also, the Theologians do not honour alone the Names of God which are 
given from universal or particular Providences, or objects of His forethought; but 
also from certain occasional Divine Visions, in the sacred temples or elsewhere, 
which enlightened the initiated or the Prophets, they name the surpassing bright 
Goodness which is above Name, after one or other causes and powers, and clothe It 
in forms and shapes of man, or fire, or electron, and celebrate Its eyes and ears, 
and locks of hair, and countenance, and hands, and back, and wings, and arms, and 
hinder parts and feet. Also they assign to It crowns<note n="16" id="i.ii.i-p20.1">Letter to Titus.</note> 
and seats, and drinking vessels and bowls, and certain other things mystical, concerning 
which, in our <i>Symbolic Theology, </i>we will speak as best we can. But 
<pb n="12" id="i.ii.i-Page_12" /> now, collecting from the Oracles so much as serves the purpose of 
our present treatise, and using the things aforesaid, as a kind of Canon, and keeping 
our eyes upon them, let us advance to the unfolding of the Names of God, which fall 
within the range of our understanding, and, what the hierarchical rule always teaches 
us throughout every phase of theology, let us become initiated (to speak authoritatively) 
in the godlike contemplations with a god-enlightened conception. And let us bring 
religious ears to the unfoldings of the Holy Names of God, implanting the Holy in 
the Holy, according to the Divine tradition, and removing it from the laughter and 
jeers of the uninitiated; yea, rather, if certain men really are such, purifying 
them from their fighting against God in this matter. Be it thine, then, to guard 
these things, O excellent Timothy, according to the most holy leading, and to make 
the things Divine neither spoken nor known to the uninitiated. For myself, may Almighty 
God give me to celebrate, in a manner worthy of God, the numerous beneficent Names 
of the uncalled and unnamed Deity; and may He not take away a word of truth from 
my mouth.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput II." progress="5.94%" id="i.ii.ii" prev="i.ii.i" next="i.ii.iii">
<h3 id="i.ii.ii-p0.1">CAPUT II.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.ii-p1">Concerning common and distinctive theology, and what is the Divine 
Union and distinction.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p3">LET then the self-existent Goodness be sung from the Oracles as defining and 
manifesting the whole 
<pb n="13" id="i.ii.ii-Page_13" /> supremely-Divine-Subsistence in its essential nature. For, what else 
is there to learn from the sacred theology, when it affirms that the Godhead Itself, 
leading the way, says, “Why dost thou ask me concerning the Good?—None is Good except 
God alone.” Now, this, we have thoroughly demonstrated elsewhere, that always, all 
the God-becoming Names of God, are celebrated by the Oracles, not partitively, but 
as applied to the whole and entire and complete and full Godhead, and that all of 
them are referred impartitively, absolutely, unreservedly, entirely, to all the 
Entirety of the entirely complete and every Deity. And verily as we have mentioned 
in the <i>Theological Outlines, </i>if any one should say that this is not spoken 
concerning the whole Deity, he blasphemes, and dares, without right, to cleave asunder 
the super-unified Unity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p4">We must affirm, then, that this is to be received respecting the whole Deity. 
For even the essentially Good Word Himself said, “I am Good<note n="17" id="i.ii.ii-p4.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 15" id="i.ii.ii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|20|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.15">Matt. 
xx. 15</scripRef>.</note>.” And a certain one of the God-rapt Prophets celebrates 
the Spirit as “the Good<note n="18" id="i.ii.ii-p4.3"><scripRef passage="Neh. ix. 20" id="i.ii.ii-p4.4" parsed="|Neh|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Neh.9.20">Neh. ix. 20</scripRef>.</note>.” And again 
this, “I am He, Who is<note n="19" id="i.ii.ii-p4.5"><scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14" id="i.ii.ii-p4.6" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef>.</note>.” If they shall 
say that this is said, not of the whole Deity, but should violently limit it to 
one part, how will they understand this? “These things, saith He, Who is, Who was, 
Who is to come, the Almighty<note n="20" id="i.ii.ii-p4.7"><scripRef passage="Rev. i. 8." id="i.ii.ii-p4.8" parsed="|Rev|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.8">Rev. i. 8.</scripRef></note>,” and “Thou 
art the same<note n="21" id="i.ii.ii-p4.9"><scripRef passage="Heb. i. 12" id="i.ii.ii-p4.10" parsed="|Heb|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.12">Heb. i. 12</scripRef>.</note>,” and this, “Spirit of 
truth, which is, which proceedeth from the Father<note n="22" id="i.ii.ii-p4.11"><scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="i.ii.ii-p4.12" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv. 26</scripRef>.</note>.” 
And if they say that the supremely Divine Life is not coextensive with the 
<pb n="14" id="i.ii.ii-Page_14" /> whole, how is the sacred Word true which said, “As the Father raiseth 
the dead and maketh alive, so also the Son maketh alive whom He will<note n="23" id="i.ii.ii-p4.13"><scripRef passage="John v. 21" id="i.ii.ii-p4.14" parsed="|John|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.21">John 
v. 21</scripRef>.</note>,” and that “the Spirit is He, Who maketh alive<note n="24" id="i.ii.ii-p4.15"><scripRef passage="John 6:63" id="i.ii.ii-p4.16" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63" />Ib. 
vi. 63.</note>?” But, that the whole Deity holds the Lordship over the 
whole, one can scarcely say, as I think how many times, in reference to the Paternal 
Deity, or the Filial, the word “Lord “is repeated in the Word of God, as applied 
to Father and Son<note n="25" id="i.ii.ii-p4.17"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:30" id="i.ii.ii-p4.18" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30" /><scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30" id="i.ii.ii-p4.19" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>.</note>. 
But the Spirit also is Lord<note n="26" id="i.ii.ii-p4.20"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:17" id="i.ii.ii-p4.21" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17" /><scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 17" id="i.ii.ii-p4.22" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17">2 Cor. 
iii. 17</scripRef>.</note>. And “the beautiful and the wise” are also sung respecting 
the whole Deity. And the light, and the deifying, and the cause, and whatever pertains 
to the whole Godhead, the Oracles introduce into all the supremely Divine hymnody—collectively, 
when they say “all things are from Almighty God; “but, specifically, as when they 
say, “all things were made through Him and to Him,” and “all things in Him consist,” 
and “Thou shalt send forth Thy Spirit, and they shall be made.” And, that one may 
speak summarily, the supremely Divine Word Himself said, “I and the Father are One,” 
and “all that the Father hath are Mine,” and, “All Mine are Thine, and Thine, Mine.” 
And again, whatever pertains to the Father and Himself, He attributes. to the supremely 
Divine Spirit, collectively and in common—the works of God—the homage, the fontal 
and ceaseless cause and the distribution of the goodly gifts. And I think, none 
of those, who have been nourished in the Divine Oracles with unprejudiced conceptions, 
<pb n="15" id="i.ii.ii-Page_15" /> will oppose this, that all things befitting God belong to the whole 
Godhead, according to the divinely perfect Word. Since, then, we have demonstrated 
and defined these things from the Oracles,—here indeed partially, but elsewhere 
sufficiently—we will undertake to unfold every Divine Name whatsoever, which is 
to be received as referring to the whole Deity.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p5">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p6">But if any one should say that we introduce in so doing a confusion, in disparagement 
of the distinction which befits God, we do not think that such a statement as this 
is itself sufficient to convince that it is true. For, if there is any one who has 
placed himself entirely in opposition to the Oracles, he will be also entirely apart 
from our. philosophy; and, if he has no care for the divine Wisdom of the Oracles, 
how shall we care for his guidance to the theological science? But, if he regards 
the truth of the Oracles, we also, using this canon and illumination, will advance 
unwaveringly to the answer, as best we can, by affirming that theology transmits 
some things as common, but others as distinctive; and neither is it meet to divide 
the common, nor to confuse the distinctive; but that following It according to our 
ability, we ought to rise to the Divine splendours; for, by taking thence the Divine 
revelations, as a most excellent canon of truth, we strive to guard the things lying 
there, in their native simplicity and integrity and identity—being ourselves guarded 
in our guard of 
<pb n="16" id="i.ii.ii-Page_16" /> the Oracles, and from these receiving strength to guard those who 
guard them.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p7">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p8">The (Names) then, common to the whole Deity, as we have demonstrated from the 
Oracles, by many instances in the <i>Theological Outlines, </i>are the Super-Good, 
the Super-God, the Super-essential, the Super-Living, the Super-Wise, and whatever 
else belongs to the superlative abstraction; with which also, all those denoting 
Cause, the Good, the Beautiful, the Being, the Life-producing, the Wise, and whatever 
Names are given to the Cause of all Good, from His goodly gifts. But the distinctive 
Names are the superessential name and property of Father, and Son and Spirit, since 
no interchange or community in these is in any way introduced. But there is a further 
distinction, viz., the complete and unaltered existence of Jesus amongst us, and 
all the mysteries of love towards man actually existing within it.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p9">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p10">But it is rather necessary, I suppose, to resume and to set forth the complete 
fashion of the Divine union and distinction, in order that the whole discourse may 
be seen at a glance to reject everything ambiguous and indistinct, and to define 
critically and distinctly the proper Names, as far as possible. For, as I said elsewhere, 
the sacred instructors of our theological tradition call the “Divine Unions” the 
hidden and unrevealed sublimities of the 
<pb n="17" id="i.ii.ii-Page_17" /> super-unutterable and super-unknown Isolation; but the “distinctions,” 
the goodly progressions and manifestations of the Godhead; and, following the sacred 
Oracles, they mention also properties of the aforesaid “Union; “and again of the 
distinction, that there are certain specific unions and distinctions. For example, 
with regard to the Divine Union, that is, the Superessentiality, there is kindred 
and common to the One-springing Triad, the superessential sustaining Source, the 
super-Divine Deity, the super-good Goodness, the supreme identity of the whole supreme 
Idiosyncrasy, the Oneness above source of one; the Unspeakable; the Much-speaking, 
the Agnosia, the Comprehended by all, the Placing of all, the Abstraction of all, 
that which is above all affirmation and abstraction, the abiding and steadfastness 
in each other, if I may so speak, wholly super-united and in no part commingled 
of the One-springing Persons, just as lights of lamps (to use sensible illustrations 
familiar to our capacity), when in one house, are both wholly distinct in each other 
throughout, and keep the distinction from each other specifically and perfectly 
maintained, being one in distinction and distinct in union; and then, indeed, we 
may see in a house, in which are many lamps, the lights of all united to form one 
certain light and lighting up one combined radiance; and, as I suppose, no one would 
be able to distinguish in the air containing all the lights the light of one or 
other lamp from the rest, 
<pb n="18" id="i.ii.ii-Page_18" /> and to see one without the other, since whole in whole are mixed together 
without being mingled. But, if any one were to take out from the chamber one particular 
burner, the whole light belonging to it will depart with it; no particle of the 
other lights being drawn along with it, nor any of its own light left with the other. 
For there was, as I said, the complete union of all with all, unmingled throughout, 
and in no part confused, and this actually in a body, the air, the light even itself 
being dependent on the material fire. Whence we affirm that the superessential 
Union is fixed above not only the unions in bodies, but also above those in souls 
themselves, and in minds themselves, which, in a manner unmingled and 
supermundane, the Godlike and supercelestial Illuminations, whole through whole, possess, as 
beseems a participation analogous to those who participate in the Union elevated 
above all.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p11">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p12">But there is a distinction in the superessential nomenclature of God, not only 
that which I have mentioned, namely, that each of the One-springing Persons is fixed 
in the union itself, unmingled and unconfused; but also that the properties of the 
superessential Divine Production are not convertible in regard to one another. 
The Father is sole Fountain of the superessential Deity, since the Father is not 
Son, nor the Son, Father; since the hymns reverently guard their own characteristics 
for each of the supremely Divine Persons. These then<pb n="19" id="i.ii.ii-Page_19" /> are the unions 
and distinctions within the unutterable Union and sustaining Source. But, if the 
goodly progression of the Divine Union, multiplying itself super-uniquely through 
Goodness, and taking to itself many forms, is also a Divine distinction, yet, common 
within the Divine distinction, are the resistless distributions, the substance-giving, 
the life-giving, the wise-making, and the other gifts of the Goodness, Cause of 
all, after which from the participations and those participating are celebrated 
the things imparticipatively participated. And this is kindred and common, and one, 
to the whole Divinity, that it is all entire, participated by each of the Participants, 
and by none partially. Just as a point in a circle’s centre participates in all 
the circumjacent<note n="27" id="i.ii.ii-p12.1">The radii.</note> straight lines in the circle, and as many 
impressions of a seal participate in the archetypal seal, and in each of the impressions 
the seal is whole and the same, and in none partial in any respect. But superior 
to these is the impartibility of the Deity—Cause of all—from the fact that there 
is no contact with it. Nor has it any commingled communion with the things participating.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p13">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p14">And yet some one might say the seal is not whole and the same in the images throughout. 
But of this the seal is not the cause, for it imparts itself all and the same to 
each; but the difference of the recipients makes the figures dissimilar, since the 
<pb n="20" id="i.ii.ii-Page_20" /> archetype is one and complete and the same. For instance, if the wax 
were soft and impressionable, and smooth and unstamped, and neither unimpressionable 
and hard, nor running and dissolving, it will have the figure clear and sharp and 
fixed. But if it should lack any of the aforesaid aptitudes, this will be the cause 
of the non-participative and un-figured and indistinct, and whatever else arises 
from inaptitude for reception. Further, there is a distinction from the goodly work 
of God towards us, in that the superessential Word was invested with being amongst 
us—from us—wholly and truly, and did and suffered whatever things are choice and 
pre-eminent in His human work of God. For in these, the Father and the Spirit in 
no respect communicated, except perhaps, one might say, as regards the benign and 
philanthropic purpose, and as regards all the pre-eminent and unutterable work of 
God which the unchangeable, <i>qua </i>God and Word of God, did when He had been 
born amongst us. Thus we, too, strive to unite and distinguish in the Word the things 
Divine, as the things Divine themselves, are united and distinguished.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p15">SECTION VII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p16">Now we have set forth in the <i>Theological Outlines </i>whatever Divine Causes 
we have found in the Oracles, of these unions, and distinctions, by treating each 
separately, according to our ability; by explaining some things, by the infallible 
Word, and 
<pb n="21" id="i.ii.ii-Page_21" /> unfolding them; and by conducting the religious and unpolluted mind 
to the bright visions of the Oracles; but others, as being full of mystery, by approaching 
them according to the Divine tradition, which is superior to mental energy. For 
all the Divine properties, even those revealed to us, are known by the participations 
alone; and themselves, such as they are in their own source and abode, are above 
mind and all essence and knowledge. For instance, if we have named the 
superessential 
Hiddenness, God, or Life, or Essence, or Light, or Word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.ii-p16.1">λόγος</span>), 
we have no other thought than that the powers brought to us from It are deifying, 
or essentiating, or life-bearing, or wisdom-imparting; but to Itself we approach 
during the cessation of all the intellectual energies, seeing no deification, or 
life, or essence whatever, such as is strictly like the Cause pre-eminently elevated 
above all. Again, that the Father is fontal Deity, but the Lord Jesus and the Spirit 
are, if one may so speak, God-planted shoots, and as it were Flowers and 
superessential 
Lights of the God-bearing Deity, we have received from the holy Oracles; but how 
these things are, it is neither possible to say, nor to conceive.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p17">SECTION VIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p18">But. up to this point, our utmost power of mental energy carries us, namely, 
that all divine paternity and sonship have been bequeathed from the Source of paternity 
and Source of sonship—pre-eminent above all—both to us and to the supercelestial 
<pb n="22" id="i.ii.ii-Page_22" /> powers, from which the godlike become both gods, and sons of gods, 
and fathers of gods, and are named Minds, such a paternity and sonship being of 
course accomplished spiritually, i.e. incorporeally, immaterially, intellectually,— 
since the supremely Divine Spirit is seated above all intellectual immateriality, 
and deification, and the Father and the Son are pre-eminently elevated above all 
divine paternity and sonship. For there is no strict likeness, between the caused 
and the causes. The caused indeed possess the accepted likenesses of the causes, 
but the causes themselves are elevated and established above the caused, according 
to the ratio of their proper origin. And, to use illustrations suitable to ourselves, 
pleasures and pains are said to be productive of pleasure and pain, but these themselves 
feel neither pleasure nor pain. And fire, whilst heating and burning, is not said 
to be burnt and heated. And, if any one should say that the self-existent Life lives, 
or that the self-existent Light is enlightened, in my view he will not speak correctly, 
unless, perhaps, he should say this after another fashion, that the properties of 
the caused are abundantly and essentially pre-existent in the causes.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p19">SECTION IX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p20">Further also, the most conspicuous fact of all theology—the God-formation of 
Jesus amongst us—is both unutterable by every expression and unknown to every mind, 
even to the very foremost of the most reverend angels. The fact indeed that. He 
took 
<pb n="23" id="i.ii.ii-Page_23" /> substance as man, we have received as a mystery, but we do not know 
in what manner, from virginal bloods, by a different law, beyond nature, He was 
formed, and how, with dry feet, having a bodily bulk and weight of matter, He marched 
upon the liquid and unstable substance<note n="28" id="i.ii.ii-p20.1">Letter IV.</note>; and so, with regard 
to all the other features of the super-physical physiology of Jesus. Now, we have 
elsewhere sufficiently spoken of these things, and they have been celebrated by 
our illustrious leader, in his <i>Theological Elements, </i>in a manner far beyond 
natural ability—things which that illustrious man acquired, either from the sacred 
theologians, or comprehended from the scientific, search of the Oracles, from manifold 
struggles and investigations respecting the same, or was instructed from a sort 
of more Divine Inspiration, not only having learnt, but having felt the pangs of 
things Divine, and from his sympathy with them, if I may so speak, having been perfected 
to their untaught and mystic union and acceptance. And that we may display, in fewest 
words, the many and blessed visions of his most excellent intelligence, the following 
are the things he says, concerning the Lord Jesus, in the <i>Theological Elements
</i>compiled by him.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p21">SECTION X.</p>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.ii-p22">From the Theological Elements of the most holy Hierotheus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p23">Deity of the Lord Jesus,— the Cause and Completing of all, which preserves the 
parts concordant 
<pb n="24" id="i.ii.ii-Page_24" /> with the whole, and is neither part nor whole, and whole and part, 
as embracing in Itself everything both part and whole, and being above and before—is 
perfect indeed in the imperfect, as source of perfection, but imperfect in the perfect, 
as super-perfect, and pre-perfect—Form producing form, in things without form, as 
Source of form—formless in the forms, as above form,—Essence, penetrating without 
stain the essences throughout, and superessential, exalted above every essence—setting 
bounds to the whole principalities and orders, and established above every principality 
and order. It is measure also of things existing, and age, and above age, and before 
age—full, in things that need, super-full in things full, unutterable, unspeakable, 
above mind, above life, above essence. It has the supernatural, supernaturally,—the 
superessential, superessentially. Hence, since through love towards man, He has 
come even to nature, and really became substantial, and the Super-God lived as Man<note n="29" id="i.ii.ii-p23.1">Letter 
IV.</note> (may He be merciful with regard to the things we are celebrating, which 
are beyond mind and expression), and in these He has the supernatural and super-substantial, 
not only in so far as He communicated with us without alteration and without confusion, 
suffering no loss as regards His super-fulness, from His unutterable emptying of 
Himself—but also, because the newest of all new things, He was in our physical condition 
super-physical—in things substantial, super-substantial, excelling all the things—of 
us—from us—above us. 
<pb n="25" id="i.ii.ii-Page_25" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ii-p24">SECTION XI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ii-p25">This then is sufficient on these matters, let us now advance to the purpose of 
the discourse by unfolding, to the best of our ability, the kindred and common Names 
of the Divine distinction. And, in order that we may first distinctly define everything, 
in order, we call Divine distinction, as we have said, the goodly progressions of 
the Godhead. For, by being given to all things existing, and pouring forth the whole 
imparted goods in abundance, It is distinguished uniformly, and multiplied uniquely, 
and is moulded into many from the One, whilst being self-centred. For example, since 
Almighty God is superessentially Being, but the Being is bequeathed to things being, 
and produces the whole Essences; that One Being is said to be fashioned in many 
forms, by the production from Itself of the many beings, whilst It remains undiminished, 
and One in the multiplicity, and Unified during the progression, and complete in 
the distinction, both by being superessentially exalted above all beings, and by 
the unique production of the whole; and by the un-lessened stream of His undiminished 
distributions. Further, being One, and having distributed the One, both to every 
part and whole, both to one and to multitude, He is One, as it were, 
superessentially, 
being neither a part of the multitude, nor whole from parts; and thus is neither 
one, nor partakes of one, nor has the one. But, beyond these, He is One, above the 
one, to things existing—One, and multitude indivisible, unfilled super-fulness, 
producing 
<pb n="26" id="i.ii.ii-Page_26" /> and perfecting and sustaining every one thing and multitude. Again, 
by the Deification from Itself, by the Divine likeness of many who become gods, 
according to their several capacity, there seems, and is said to be, a distinction 
and multiplication of the One God, but. He is none the less the Supreme God, and 
super-God, superessentially One God,—undivided in things divided, unified in Himself, 
both unmingled and unmultiplied in the many. And when the common conductor of ourselves, 
and of our leader to the Divine gift of light,—he, who is great in Divine mysteries—the 
light of the world—had thought out this in a manner above natural ability,—he speaks 
as follows, from the inspiration of God, in his sacred writings—“For, even if there 
are who are called gods, whether in heaven or upon earth, as there are gods many 
and lords many; but to us there is One God, the Father, from Whom are all things, 
and we unto Him,—and One Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom are all things, and we, 
through Him<note n="30" id="i.ii.ii-p25.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:5,6" id="i.ii.ii-p25.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|5|8|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.5-1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</note>.” 
For, with regard to things Divine, the unions overrule the distinctions, and precede 
them, and are none the less unified, even after the self-centred and unified distinction. 
These, the mutual and common distinctions, or rather the goodly progressions of 
the whole Deity, we will endeavour to the best of our ability to celebrate from 
the Names of God, which make them known in the Oracles;—first, having laid down, 
as we have said, that every beneficent Name of God, to whichever of the supremely 
<pb n="27" id="i.ii.ii-Page_27" /> Divine Persons it may be applied, is to be understood with reference 
to the whole Supremely Divine wholeness unreservedly.</p>


</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput III." progress="9.66%" id="i.ii.iii" prev="i.ii.ii" next="i.ii.iv">
<h3 id="i.ii.iii-p0.1">CAPUT III.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.iii-p1">What is the power of prayer, and concerning the blessed Hierotheus, 
and concerning reverence and covenant in the Word of God.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iii-p3">FIRST, with your permission, let us examine the all-perfect Name of Goodness, 
which is indicative of the whole progressions of Almighty God, having invoked the 
supremely good, and super-good Triad—the Name which indicates Its whole best Providences. 
For, we must first be raised up to It, as Source of good, by our prayers; and by 
a nearer approach to It, be initiated as to the all good gifts which are established 
around It. For It is indeed present to all, but all are not present to It. But then, 
when we have invoked It, by all pure prayers and unpolluted mind, and by our aptitude 
towards Divine Union, we also are present to It. For, It is not in a place, so that 
It should be absent from a particular place, or should pass from one to another. 
But even the statement that It is in all existing beings, falls short of Its infinitude 
(which is) above all, and embracing all. Let us then elevate our very selves by 
our prayers to the higher ascent of the Divine and good rays,—as if a luminous chain 
being suspended from the celestial heights, 
<pb n="28" id="i.ii.iii-Page_28" /> and reaching down hither, we, by ever clutching this upwards, first 
with one hand, and then with the other, seem indeed to draw it down, but in reality 
we do not draw it down, it being both above and below, but ourselves are carried 
upwards to the higher splendours of the luminous rays. Or, as if, after we have 
embarked on a ship, and are holding on to the cables reaching from some rock, such 
as are given out, as it were, for us to seize, we do not draw the rock to us, but 
ourselves, in fact, and the ship, to the rock. Or to take another example, if any 
one standing on the ship pushes away the rock by the sea shore, he will do nothing 
to the stationary and unmoved rock, but he separates himself from it, and in proportion 
as he pushes that away, he is so far hurled from it. Wherefore, before everything, 
and especially theology, we must begin with prayer, not as though we ourselves were 
drawing the power, which is everywhere and nowhere present, but as, by our godly 
reminiscences and invocations, conducting ourselves to, and making ourselves one 
with, it.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iii-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iii-p5">Perhaps also, this is worthy of apology, that whilst our illustrious leader, 
Hierotheus, is compiling his <i>Theological Elements, </i>in a manner above natural 
capacity, we, as if those were not sufficient, have composed others, and this present 
theological treatise. And yet, if that man had deigned to treat systematically all 
the theological treatises, and had gone 
<pb n="29" id="i.ii.iii-Page_29" /> through the sum of all theology, by detailed expositions, we should 
not have gone to such a height of folly, or stupidity, as to have attempted alone 
theological questions, either more lucidly or divinely than he, or to indulge in 
vain talk by saying superfluously the same things twice over, and in addition to 
do injustice to one, both teacher and friend, and that we, who have been instructed 
from his discourses, after Paul the Divine, should filch for our own glorification 
his most illustrious contemplation and elucidation. But, since in fact, he, whilst 
teaching things divine, in a manner suitable to presbyters, set forth comprehensive 
definitions, and such as embraced many things in one, as were suitable to us, and 
to as many as with us were teachers of the newly-initiated souls, commanding us 
to unfold and disentangle, by language commensurate with our ability, the comprehensive 
and uniform compositions of the most intellectual capacity of that illustrious man; 
and you, yourself, have oftentimes urged us to this, and sent back the very book, 
as being of transcendent value; for this reason, then, we too distinguish him as 
a teacher of perfect and presbyterial conceptions for those who are above the common 
people, even as certain second Oracles, and next to the Anointed of God. But for 
people, such as we are, we will transmit things Divine, according to our capacity. 
For, if strong meat belongs to the perfect, how great perfection is required that 
the same should feed others. Correctly, then, we have affirmed this, that 
<pb n="30" id="i.ii.iii-Page_30" /> the self-perceptive vision of the intelligible Oracles, and their 
comprehensive teaching, needs presbyterial power; but the science and the thorough 
teaching of the reasons which lead to this, fittingly belong to those purified and 
hallowed persons placed in a subordinate position. And yet, we have insisted upon 
this with the utmost care, that, as regards the things that have been thoroughly 
investigated by him, our divine leader, with an accurate elucidation, we should 
not, in any way, handle the same tautologically, for the same elucidation of the 
Divine text expounded by him. For, amongst our inspired hierarchs (when both we, 
as you know, and yourself, and many of our holy brethren, were gathered together 
to the depositing of the Life-springing and God-receptive body, and when there were 
present also James, the brother of God, and Peter, the foremost and most honoured 
pinnacle of the Theologians, when it was determined after the depositing, that every 
one of the hierarchs should celebrate, as each was capable, the Omnipotent Goodness 
of the supremely Divine Weakness), he, after the Theologians, surpassed, as you 
know, all the other divine instructors, being wholly entranced, wholly raised from 
himself, and experiencing the pain of his fellowship with the things celebrated, 
and was regarded as an inspired and divine Psalmist by all, by whom he was heard 
and seen and known, and not known. And why should I say anything to thee concerning 
the things there divinely spoken? For, 
<pb n="31" id="i.ii.iii-Page_31" /> if I do not forget myself, many a time do I remember to have heard 
from thee certain portions of those inspired songs of praise; such was thy zeal, 
not cursorily, to pursue things Divine.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iii-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iii-p7">But to pass over the mystical things there, both as forbidden to the multitude 
and as known to thee, when it was necessary to communicate to the multitude, and 
to bring as many as possible to the sacred knowledge amongst ourselves, he so excelled 
the majority of sacred teachers, both by use of time and purity of mind, and accuracy 
of demonstrations, and by his other sacred discourses, that we should scarcely have 
dared to look so great a sun straight in the face. For we are thus far conscious 
in ourselves, and know, that we may neither advance to understand sufficiently the 
intelligible of Divine things, nor to express and declare the things spoken of the 
divine knowledge. For, being far removed from the skill of those divine men, as 
regards theological truth, we are so inferior that we should have, through excessive 
reverence, entirely come to this—neither to hear nor to speak anything respecting 
divine philosophy, unless we had grasped in our mind, that we must not neglect the 
knowledge of things divine received by us. And to this we were persuaded, not only 
by the innate aspirations of the minds which always lovingly cling to the permitted 
contemplation of the supernatural, but also by the most excellent order itself of 
the Divine institutions, 
<pb n="32" id="i.ii.iii-Page_32" /> which prohibits us, on the one hand, from much inquisition into things 
above us, as above our degree, and as unattainable; yet, on the other hand, persistently 
urges us to graciously impart to others also whatever is permitted and given to 
us to learn. Yielding then to these considerations, and neither shirking nor flinching 
from the attainable discovery of things Divine, but also not bearing to leave unassisted 
those who are unable to contemplate things too high for us, we have brought ourselves 
to composition, not daring indeed to introduce anything new, but by more easy and 
more detailed expositions to disentangle and elucidate the things spoken by the 
Hierotheus indeed.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput IV." progress="11.05%" id="i.ii.iv" prev="i.ii.iii" next="i.ii.v">
<h3 id="i.ii.iv-p0.1">CAPUT IV.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.iv-p1">Concerning Good, Light, Beauty, Love, Ecstasy, Jealousy, and 
that the Evil is neither existent, nor from existent, nor in things being.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p3">BE it so then. Let us come to the appellation “Good,” already mentioned in our 
discourse, which the Theologians ascribe pre-eminently and exclusively to the super-Divine 
Deity, as I conjecture, by calling the supremely Divine Subsistence, Goodness; and 
because the Good, as essential Good, by Its being, extends Its Goodness to all things 
that be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p4">For, even as our sun—not as calculating or choosing, but by its very being, enlightens 
all things able 
<pb n="33" id="i.ii.iv-Page_33" /> to partake of its light in their own degree—so too the Good—as superior 
to a sun, as the archetype <i>par excellence, </i>is above an obscure image—by Its 
very existence sends to all things that be, the rays of Its whole goodness, according 
to their capacity. By reason of these (rays) subsisted all the intelligible and 
intelligent essences and powers and energies. By reason of these they are, and have 
their life, continuous and undiminished, purified from all corruption and death 
and matter, and generation; and separated from the unstable and fluctuating and 
vacillating mutability, and are conceived of as incorporeal and immaterial, and 
as minds they think in a manner supermundane, and are illuminated as to the reasons 
of things, in a manner peculiar to themselves; and they again convey to their kindred 
spirits things appropriate to them; and they have their abiding from Goodness; and 
thence comes to them stability and consistence and protection, and sanctuary of 
good things; and whilst aspiring to It, they have both being and good being; and 
being conformed to It, as is attainable, they are both patterns of good, and impart 
to those after them, as the Divine Law directs, the gifts which have passed through 
to themselves from the Good.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p5">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p6">Thence come to them the supermundane<br /> orders, the unions amongst themselves, 
the mutual penetrations, the unconfused distinctions, the powers elevating the inferior 
to the superior, the providences 
<pb n="34" id="i.ii.iv-Page_34" /> of the more exalted for those below them; the guardings of things 
pertaining to each power; and unbroken convolutions around themselves; the identities 
and sublimities around the aspiration after the Good; and whatever is said in our 
Treatise concerning the angelic properties and orders. Further also, whatever things 
belong to the heavenly Hierarchy, the purifications befitting angels, the 
supermundane illuminations, and the things perfecting the whole angelic perfection, are from 
the all-creative and fontal Goodness; from which was given to them the form of Goodness, 
and the revealing in themselves the hidden Goodness, and that angels are, as it 
were, heralds of the Divine silence, and project, as it were, luminous lights revealing 
Him Who is in secret. Further, after these—the sacred and holy minds—the souls, 
and whatever is good in souls is by reason of the super-good Goodness—the fact that 
they are intellectual—that they have essential life—indestructible—the very being 
itself—and that they are able, whilst elevated themselves to the angelic lives, 
to be conducted by them as good guides to the good Origin of all good things, and 
to become partakers of the illuminations, thence bubbling forth, according to the 
capacity of each, and to participate in the goodlike gift, as they are able, and 
whatever else we have enumerated in our Treatise concerning the soul. But also, 
if one may be permitted to speak of the irrational souls, or living creatures, such 
as cleave the air, and such as walk on earth, and such as creep along earth, and 
those whose life is in waters, 
<pb n="35" id="i.ii.iv-Page_35" /> or amphibious, and such as live concealed under earth, and burrow 
within it, and in one word, such as have the sensible soul or life, even all these 
have their soul and life, by reason of the Good. Moreover, all plants have their 
growing and moving life from the Good; and even soulless and lifeless substance 
is by reason of the Good, and by reason of It, has inherited its substantial condition.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p7">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p8">But, if the Good is above all things being, as indeed it is, and formulates the 
formless, even in Itself alone, both the non-essential is a pre-eminence of essence, 
and the non-living is a superior life, and the mindless a superior wisdom, and whatever 
is in the Good is of a superlative formation of the formless, and if one may venture 
to say so, even the nonexistent itself aspires to the Good above all things existing, 
and struggles somehow to be even itself in the Good,—the really 
Superessential—to 
the exclusion of all things.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p9">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p10">But what slipped from our view in the midst of our discourse, the Good is Cause 
of the celestial movements in their commencements and terminations, of their not 
increasing, not diminishing, and completely changeless, course<note n="31" id="i.ii.iv-p10.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p10.2">ευροίας</span>.</note>, 
and of the noiseless movements, if one may so speak, of the vast celestial transit, 
and of the astral orders, and the beauties and 
<pb n="36" id="i.ii.iv-Page_36" /> lights, and stabilities, and the progressive swift motion of certain 
stars, and of the periodical return of the two luminaries, which the Oracles call 
“great,” from the same to the same quarter, after which our days and nights being 
marked, and months and years being measured, mark and number and arrange and comprehend 
the circular movements of time and things temporal. But, what would any one say 
of the very ray of the sun? For the light is from the Good, and an image of the 
Goodness, wherefore also the Good is celebrated under the name of Light; as in a 
portrait the original is manifested. For, as the goodness of the Deity, beyond all, 
permeates from the highest and most honoured substances even to the lowest, and 
yet is above all, neither the foremost outstripping its superiority, nor the things 
below eluding its grasp, but it both enlightens all that are capable, and forms 
and enlivens, and grasps, and perfects, and is measure of things existing, and age, 
and number, and order, and grasp, and cause, and end; so, too, the brilliant likeness 
of the Divine Goodness, this our great sun, wholly bright and ever luminous, as 
a most distant echo of the Good, both enlightens whatever is capable of participating 
in it, and possesses the light in the highest degree of purity, unfolding to the 
visible universe, above and beneath, the splendours of its own rays, and if anything 
does not participate in them, this is not owing to the inertness or deficiency of 
its distribution of light, but is owing to the inaptitude for light-reception of 
the things which do not unfold 
<pb n="37" id="i.ii.iv-Page_37" /> themselves for the participation of light. No doubt the ray passing 
over many things in such condition, enlightens the things after them, and there 
is no visible thing which it does not reach, with the surpassing greatness of its 
own splendour. Further also, it contributes to the generation of sensible bodies, 
and moves them to life, and nourishes, and increases, and perfects, and purifies 
and renews; and the light is both measure and number of hours, days, and all our 
time. For it is the light itself, even though it was then without form, which the 
divine Moses declared to have fixed that first Triad<note n="32" id="i.ii.iv-p10.3">See Dulac, Theology anticipates 
Science.</note> of our days. And, just as Goodness turns all things to Itself, and 
is chief collector of things scattered, as One-springing and One-making Deity, and 
all things aspire to It, as Source and Bond and End, and it is the Good, as the 
Oracles say, from Which all things subsisted, and are being brought into being by 
an all-perfect Cause; and in Which all things consisted, as guarded and governed 
in an all-controlling route; and to Which all things are turned, as to their own 
proper end; and to Which all aspire —the intellectual and rational indeed, through 
knowledge, and the sensible through the senses, and those bereft of sensible perception 
by the innate movement of the aspiration after life, and those without life, and 
merely being, by their aptitude for mere substantial participation; after the same 
method of its illustrious original, the light also collects and turns to itself 
all things existing—things with sight 
<pb n="38" id="i.ii.iv-Page_38" /> <i>—</i>things with motion—things enlightened—things heated—things 
wholly held together by its brilliant splendours—whence also, Helios, because it 
makes all things altogether (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p10.4">ἀολλῆ</span>), and collects 
things scattered. And all creatures, endowed with sensible perceptions, aspire to 
it, as aspiring either to see, or to be moved and enlightened, and heated, and to 
be wholly held together by the light. By no means do I affirm, after the statement 
of antiquity, that as being God and Creator of the universe, the sun, by itself, 
governs the luminous world, but that the invisible things of God are clearly seen 
from the foundation of the world, being understood by the things that are made, 
even His eternal power and Deity.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p11">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p12">But we have spoken of these things in our <i>Symbolical Theology. </i>Let us 
now then celebrate the spiritual Name of Light, under Which we contemplate the Good, 
and declare that He, the Good, is called spiritual<note n="33" id="i.ii.iv-p12.1">The Greek word is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p12.2">νοητὸν</span>, which in connection with
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p12.3">φῶς</span> is rendered here “spiritual light.”</note> 
Light, on the ground that He fills every supercelestial mind with spiritual light, 
and expels all ignorance and error from all souls in which they may be, and imparts 
to them all sacred light, and cleanses their mental vision from the mist which envelops 
them, from ignorance, and stirs up and unfolds those enclosed by the great weight 
of darkness, and imparts, at first, a measured radiance; then, whilst they taste, 
as it were, the light, and 
<pb n="39" id="i.ii.iv-Page_39" /> desire it more, more fully gives Itself, and more abundantly enlightens 
them, because “they have loved much,” and ever elevates them to things in advance, 
as befits the analogy of each for aspiration.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p13">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p14">The Good then above every light is called spiritual Light, as fontal ray, and 
stream of light welling over, shining upon every mind, above, around<note n="34" id="i.ii.iv-p14.1">See Book 
of Hierotheus, c. 2.</note>, and in the world, from its fulness, and renewing their 
whole mental powers, and embracing them all by its over-shadowing; and being above 
all by its exaltation; and in one word, by embracing and having previously and pre-eminently 
the whole sovereignty of the light-dispensing faculty, as being source of light 
and above all light, and by comprehending in itself all things intellectual, and 
all things rational, and making them one altogether. For as ignorance puts asunder 
those who have gone astray, so the presence of the spiritual light is collective 
and unifying of those being enlightened, both perfecting and further turning them 
towards the true Being, by turning them from the many notions and collecting the 
various views, or, to speak more correctly, fancies, into one true, pure and uniform 
knowledge, and by filling them with light, one and unifying.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p15">SECTION VII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p16">This Good is celebrated by the sacred theologians, both as beautiful and as Beauty, 
and as Love, and as 
<pb n="40" id="i.ii.iv-Page_40" /> Beloved; and all the other Divine Names which beseem the beautifying 
and highly-favoured comeliness. But the beautiful and Beauty are not to be divided, 
as regards the Cause which has embraced the whole in one. For, with regard to all 
created things, by dividing them into participations and participants, we call beautiful 
that which participates in Beauty; but beauty, the participation of the beautifying 
Cause of all the beautiful things. But, the superessential Beautiful is called 
Beauty, on account of the beauty communicated from Itself to all beautiful things, 
in a manner appropriate to each, and as Cause of the good harmony and brightness 
of all things which flashes like light to all the beautifying distributions of its 
fontal ray, and as calling (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p16.1">καλοῦν</span>) all things 
to Itself (whence also it is called Beauty) (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p16.2">κάλλος</span>), 
and as collecting all in all to Itself. (And it is called) Beautiful, as (being) 
at once beautiful and super-beautiful, and always being under the same conditions 
and in the same manner beautiful, and neither coming into being nor perishing, neither 
waxing nor waning; neither in this beautiful, nor in that ugly, nor at one time 
beautiful, and at another not; nor in relation to one thing beautiful, and in relation 
to another ugly, nor here, and not there, as being beautiful to some, and not beautiful 
to others; but as Itself, in Itself, with Itself, uniform, always being beautiful, 
and as having beforehand in Itself pre-eminently the fontal beauty of everything 
beautiful. For, by the simplex and supernatural nature of all beautiful things, 
all beauty, and everything 
<pb n="41" id="i.ii.iv-Page_41" /> beautiful, pre-existed uniquely as to Cause. From this Beautiful (comes) 
being to all existing things,—that each is beautiful in its own proper order; and 
by reason of the Beautiful are the adaptations of all things, and friendships, and 
inter-communions, and by the Beautiful all things are made one, and the Beautiful 
is origin of all things, as a creating Cause, both by moving the whole and holding 
it together by the love of its own peculiar Beauty; and end of all things, and beloved, 
as final Cause (for all things exist for the sake of the Beautiful) and exemplary 
(Cause), because all things are determined according to It. Wherefore, also, the 
Beautiful is identical with the Good, because all things aspire to the Beautiful 
and Good, on every account, and there is no existing thing which does not participate 
in the Beautiful and the Good. Yea, reason will dare to say even this, that even 
the non-existing participates in the Beautiful and Good. For then even it is beautiful 
and good, when in God it is celebrated superessentially to the exclusion of all. 
This, the one Good and Beautiful, is uniquely Cause of all the many things beautiful 
and good. From this are all the substantial beginnings of things existing, the unions, 
the distinctions, the identities, the diversities, the similarities, the dissimilarities, 
the communions of the contraries, the commingling of things unified, the providences 
of the superior, the mutual cohesions of those of the same rank; the attentions 
of the more needy, the protecting and immoveable abidings and stabilities of their 
whole selves and, on the other hand, the 
<pb n="42" id="i.ii.iv-Page_42" /> communions of all things among all, in a manner peculiar to each, 
and adaptations and unmingled friendships and harmonies of the whole, the blendings 
in the whole, and the undissolved connections of existing things, the never-failing 
successions of the generations, all rests and movements, of the minds, of the souls, 
of the bodies. For, that which is established above every rest, and every movement, 
and moves each thing in the law of its own being to its proper movement, is a rest 
and movement to all.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p17">SECTION VIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p18">Now, the divine minds<note n="35" id="i.ii.iv-p18.1">Angels.</note> are said to be moved circularly indeed, 
by being united to the illuminations of the Beautiful and Good, without beginning 
and without end; but in a direct line, whenever they advance to the succour of a 
subordinate, by accomplishing all things directly; but spirally, because even in 
providing for the more indigent, they remain fixedly, in identity, around the good 
and beautiful Cause of their identity, ceaselessly dancing around.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p19">SECTION IX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p20">Further, there is a movement of soul, circular indeed,—the entrance into itself 
from things without, and the unified convolution of its intellectual powers, bequeathing 
to it inerrancy, as it were, in a sort of circle, and turning and collecting itself, 
from the many things without, first to itself, then, as having become single, uniting 
with the uniquely unified powers, and thus conducting to the Beautiful and 
<pb n="43" id="i.ii.iv-Page_43" /> Good, which is above all things being, and One and the Same, and without 
beginning and without end. But a soul is moved spirally, in so far as it is illuminated, 
as to the divine kinds of knowledge, in a manner proper to itself, not intuitively 
and at once, but logically and discursively; and, as it were, by mingled and relative 
operations; but in a straight line, when, not entering into itself, and being moved 
by unique intuition (for this, as I said, is the circular), but advancing to things 
around itself, and from things without, it is, as it were, conducted from certain 
symbols, varied and multiplied, to the simple and unified contemplations.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p21">SECTION X.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p22">Of these three motions then in everything perceptible here below, and much more 
of the abidings and repose and fixity of each, the Beautiful and Good, which is 
above all repose and movement, is Cause and Bond and End; by reason of which, and 
from which, and in which, and towards which, and for sake of which, is every repose 
and movement. For, both from It and through It is both Essence and every life, and 
both of mind and soul and every nature, the minutiae, the equalities, the magnitudes, 
all the standards and the analogies of beings, and harmonies and compositions; the 
entireties, the parts, every one thing, and multitude, the connections of parts, 
the unions of every multitude, the perfections of the entireties, the quality, the 
weight, the size, the infinitude, the compounds, 
<pb n="44" id="i.ii.iv-Page_44" /> the distinctions, every infinitude, every term, all the bounds, the 
orders, the pre-eminences, the elements, the forms, every essence, every power, 
every energy, every condition, every sensible perception, every reason, every conception, 
every contact, every science, every union, and in one word, all things existing 
are from the Beautiful and Good, and in the Beautiful and Good, and turn themselves 
to the Beautiful and Good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p23">Moreover, all things whatever, which are and come to being, are and come to being 
by reason of the Beautiful and Good; and to It all things look, and by It are moved 
and held together, and for the sake of It, and by reason of It, and in It, is every 
source exemplary, final, creative, formative, elemental, and in one word, every 
beginning, every bond, every term, or to speak summarily, all things existing are 
from the Beautiful and Good; and all things non-existing are superessentially in 
the Beautiful and Good; and it is of all, beginning and term, above beginning and 
above term, because from It, and through It, and in It, and to It, are all things, 
as says the Sacred Word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p24">By all things, then, the Beautiful and Good is desired and beloved and cherished; 
and, by reason of It, and for the sake of It, the less love the greater suppliantly; 
and those of the same rank, their fellows brotherly; and the greater, the less considerately; 
and these severally love the things of themselves continuously; and all things by 
aspiring to the Beautiful and Good, do and wish all things whatever 
<pb n="45" id="i.ii.iv-Page_45" /> they do and wish. Further, it may be boldly said with truth, that 
even the very Author of all things, by reason of overflowing Goodness, loves all, 
makes all, perfects all, sustains all, attracts all; and even the Divine Love is 
Good of Good, by reason of the Good. For Love itself, the benefactor of things that 
be, pre-existing overflowingly in the Good, did not permit itself to remain unproductive 
in itself, but moved itself to creation<note n="36" id="i.ii.iv-p24.1">Creation through Goodness not necessity.</note>, 
as befits the overflow which is generative of all.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p25">SECTION XI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p26">And let no one fancy that we honour the Name of Love beyond the Oracles, for 
it is, in my opinion, irrational and stupid not to cling to the force of the meaning, 
but to the mere words; and this is not the characteristic of those who have wished 
to comprehend things Divine, but of those who receive empty sounds and keep the 
same just at the ears from passing through from outside, and are not willing to 
know what such a word signifies, and in what way one ought to distinctly represent 
it, through other words of the same force and more explanatory, but who specially 
affect sounds and signs without meaning, and syllables, and words unknown, which 
do not pass through to the mental part of their soul, but buzz without, around their 
lips and ears, as though it were not permitted to signify the number four, by twice 
two, or straight lines by direct lines, or motherland by fatherland, or any other, 
which signify the self-same thing, by many parts of speech. 
<pb n="46" id="i.ii.iv-Page_46" /></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p27">We ought to know, according to the correct account, that we use sounds, and syllables, 
and phrases, and descriptions, and words, on account of the sensible perceptions; 
since when our soul is moved by the intellectual energies to the things contemplated, 
the sensible perceptions by aid of sensible objects are superfluous; just as also 
the intellectual powers, when the soul, having become godlike, throws itself, through 
a union beyond knowledge, against the rays of the unapproachable light, by sightless 
efforts. But, when the mind strives to be moved upwards, through objects of sense, 
to contemplative conceptions, the clearer interpretations are altogether preferable 
to the sensible perceptions, and the more definite descriptions are things more 
distinct than things seen; since when objects near are not made clear to the sensible 
perceptions, neither will these perceptions be well able to present the things perceived 
to the mind. But that we may not seem, in speaking thus, to be pushing aside the 
Divine Oracles, let those who libel the Name of Love (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p27.1">Ἔρωτος</span>) 
hear them. “Be in love with It,” they say, “and It will keep thee—Rejoice over It, 
and It will exalt thee—Honour It, in order that It may encompass thee,”—and whatever 
else is sung respecting Love, in the Word of God.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p28">SECTION XII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p29">And yet it seemed to some of our sacred expounders that the Name of Love is more 
Divine than that of loving-kindness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p29.1">ἀγάπης</span>). 
But even the 
<pb n="47" id="i.ii.iv-Page_47" /> Divine Ignatius<note n="37" id="i.ii.iv-p29.2">See note, p. 128.</note> writes, “my own Love 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.iv-p29.3">ἔρως</span>) is crucified;” and in the introductions 
to the Oracles you will find a certain One saying of the Divine Wisdom, “1 became 
enamoured of her Beauty.” So that we, certainly, need not be afraid of this Name 
of Love, nor let any alarming statement about it terrify us. For the theologians 
seem to me to treat as equivalent the name of Loving-kindness, and that of Love; 
and on this ground, to attribute, by preference, the veritable Love, to things Divine, 
because of the misplaced prejudice of such men as these. For, since the veritable 
Love is sung of in a sense befitting God, not by us only, but also by the Oracles 
themselves, the multitude, not having comprehended the Oneness of the Divine Name 
of Love, fell away, as might be expected of them, to the divided and corporeal and 
sundered, seeing it is not a real love, but a shadow, or rather a falling from the 
veritable Love. For the Oneness of the Divine and one Love is incomprehensible to 
the multitude, wherefore also, as seeming a very hard name to the multitude, it 
is assigned to the Divine Wisdom, for the purpose of leading back and restoring 
them to the knowledge of the veritable Love; and for their liberation from the difficulty 
respecting it. And again, as regards ourselves, where it happened often that men 
of an earthly character imagined something out of place, (there is used) what appears 
more euphonius. A certain one says, “Thy 
<pb n="48" id="i.ii.iv-Page_48" /> affection fell upon me, as the affection of the women.” For those 
who have rightly listened to things Divine, the name of Loving-kindness and of Love 
is placed by the holy theologians in the same category throughout the Divine revelations, 
and this is of a power unifying, and binding together, and mingling pre-eminently 
in the Beautiful and Good; pre-existing by reason of the beautiful and good, and 
imparted from the beautiful and good, by reason of the Beautiful and Good; and sustaining 
things of the same rank, within their mutual coherence, but moving the first to 
forethought for the inferior, and attaching the inferior to the superior by respect.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p30">SECTION XIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p31">But Divine Love is extatic, not permitting (any) to be lovers of themselves, 
but of those beloved. They shew this too, the superior by becoming mindful of the 
inferior; and the equals by their mutual coherence; and the inferior, by a more 
divine respect towards things superior. Wherefore also, Paul the Great, when possessed 
by the Divine Love, and participating in its extatic power, says with inspired lips, 
“I live no longer, but Christ lives in me.” As a true lover, and beside himself, 
as he says, to Almighty God, and not living the life of himself, but the life of 
the Beloved, as a life excessively esteemed. One might make bold to say even this, 
on behalf of truth, that the very Author of all things, by the beautiful and good 
love of everything, through an overflow of His loving goodness, becomes out of Himself, 
by His providences for all existing things, 
<pb n="49" id="i.ii.iv-Page_49" /> and is, as it were, cozened by goodness and affection and love, and 
is led down from the Eminence above all, and surpassing all, to being in all, as 
befits an extatic superessential power centred in Himself. Wherefore, those skilled 
in Divine things call Him even Jealous, as (being) that vast good Love towards all 
beings, and as rousing His loving inclination to jealousy,—and as proclaiming Himself 
Jealous—to Whom the things desired are objects of jealousy, and as though the objects 
of His providential care were objects of jealousy for Him. And, in short, the lovable 
is of the Beautiful and Good, and Love preexisted both in the Beautiful and Good, 
and on account of the Beautiful and Good, is and takes Being.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p32">SECTION XIV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p33">But what do the theologians mean when at one time they call Him Love, and Loving-kindness, 
and at another, Loved and Esteemed? For, of the one, He is Author and, as it were, 
Producer and Father; but the other, He Himself is; and by one He is moved, but by 
the other He moves; or (when they say), that He Himself is Procurer and Mover of 
Himself and by Himself. In this sense, they call Him esteemed and loved, as Beautiful 
and Good: but again Love and Loving-kindness, as being at once moving and conducting 
Power to Himself;—the alone—self Beautiful and Good, by reason of Itself, and, being, 
as it were, a manifestation of Itself through Itself, and a good Progression of 
the 
<pb n="50" id="i.ii.iv-Page_50" /> surpassing union, and a loving Movement, simplex, self-moved, self-operating, 
pre-existing in the Good, and from the Good bubbling forth to things existing, and 
again returning to the Good, in which also the Divine Love indicates distinctly 
Its own unending and unbeginning, as it were a sort of everlasting circle whirling 
round in unerring combination, by reason of the Good, from the Good, and in the 
Good, and to the Good, and ever advancing and remaining and returning in the same 
and throughout the same. And these things our illustrious initiator divinely set 
forth throughout His Hymns of Love, of which we may appropriately make mention, 
and, as it were, place as a certain sacred chapter to our treatise concerning Love.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p34">SECTION XV.</p>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.iv-p35">Extract from the “Hymns of Love” by the most holy Hierotheus:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p36">Love, whether we speak of Divine, or Angelic, or intelligent, or psychical, or 
physical, let us regard as a certain unifying and combining power, moving the superior 
to forethought for the inferior, and the equals to a mutual fellowship, and lastly, 
the inferior to respect towards the higher and superior.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p37">SECTION XVI.</p>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.iv-p38">Of the same, from the same Erotic Hymns.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p39">Since we have arranged the many loves from the one, by telling, in due order, 
what are the<pb n="51" id="i.ii.iv-Page_51" /> kinds of knowledge and powers of the mundane and 
supermundane loves; over which, according to the defined purpose of the discourse, the orders 
and ranks of the mental and intelligible loves preside; next after<note n="38" id="i.ii.iv-p39.1">i.e. in 
ascending order.</note> which are placed the self-existent intelligible and divine, 
over the really beautiful loves there which have been appropriately celebrated by 
us; now, on the other hand, by restoring all back to the One and enfolded Love, 
and Father of them all, let us collect and gather them together from the many, by 
contracting It into two Powers entirely lovable, over which rules and precedes altogether 
the Cause, resistless from Its universal Love beyond all, and to which is elevated, 
according to the nature of each severally, the whole love from all existing things.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p40">SECTION XVII.</p>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.iv-p41">Of the same, from the same Hymns of Love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p42">Come then, whilst collecting these again into one, let us say, that it is a certain 
simplex power, which of itself moves to a sort of unifying combination from the 
Good, to the lowest of things existing, and from that again in due order, circling 
round again, through all to the Good from Itself, and through Itself and by Itself, 
and rolling back to Itself always in the same way.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p43">SECTION XVIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p44">And yet, any one might say, “if the Beautiful and Good is beloved and desired, 
and esteemed 
<pb n="52" id="i.ii.iv-Page_52" /> by all (for even that which is non-existing desires It, as we have 
said, and struggles how to be in It; and Itself is the form-giving, even of things 
without form, and by It alone, even the non-existing is said to be, and is 
superessentially)—“How 
is it that the host of demons do not desire the Beautiful and Good, but, through 
their earthly proclivities, having fallen away from the angelic identity, as regards 
the desire of the Good, have become cause of all evils both to themselves and to 
all the others who are said to be corrupted? and why, in short, when the tribes 
of demons have been brought into being from the Good, are they not like the Good? 
or how, after being a good production from the Good, were they changed? and what 
is that which depraved them, and in short, what is evil? and from what source did 
it spring? and in which of things existing is it? and how did He, Who is Good, will 
to bring it into being? and how, when He willed it, was He able? And if evil is 
from another cause, what other cause is there for things existing, beside the Good? 
Further, how, when there is a Providence, is there evil, either coming into existence 
at all, or not destroyed? And how does any existing thing desire it, in comparison 
with the Good?</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p45">SECTION XIX.<note n="39" id="i.ii.iv-p45.1">Plato, Theaet.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p46">Such a statement as this might be alleged by way of objection. We, however, on 
our part, will 
<pb n="53" id="i.ii.iv-Page_53" /> pray the objector to look to the truth of the facts, and will make 
bold to say this first. The Evil is not from the Good, and if it is from the Good, 
it is not the Evil. For, it is not the nature of fire to make cold, nor of good 
to bring into being things not good; and if all things that be are from the Good 
(for to produce and to preserve is natural to the Good, but to destroy and to dissolve, 
to the Evil), there is no existing thing from the Evil, nor will the Evil itself 
be, if it should be evil even to itself. And, if it be not so, the Evil is not altogether 
evil, but has some portion of the Good, in consequence of which it wholly is. Now, 
if the things existing desire the Beautiful and Good, and whatever they do, they 
do for the sake of that which seems good, and every purpose of things existing has 
the Good for its beginning and end (for nothing looking to the Evil <i>qua </i>evil, 
does what it does), how shall the Evil be in things existing; or, wholly being, 
how has it been seduced from such a good yearning? Also if all the things existing 
are from the Good, and the Good is above all things existing, then there is existing 
in the Good even the non-existing; but the Evil is not existing; and, if this be 
not the case, it is not altogether evil, nor non-existing, for the absolutely non-existing 
will be nothing, unless it should be spoken of as in the Good superessentially. 
The Good, then, will be fixed far above both the absolutely existing and the non-existing; 
but the Evil is neither in things existing, nor in things non-existing, but, being 
further distant from the Good than 
<pb n="54" id="i.ii.iv-Page_54" /> the non-existing itself, it is alien and more unsubstantial. Where 
then is the Evil? some one may perchance say. For if the Evil is not,—virtue and 
vice are the same, both universally and particularly. Or, not even that which opposes 
itself to virtue will be evil, and yet sobriety and license, and righteousness and 
unrighteousness, are contraries. And I, by no means, speak in reference to the just 
and unjust man, and the temperate and intemperate man; but also, long before the 
difference between the just man and his opposite is made manifest externally, in 
the very soul itself the vices stand altogether apart from the virtues, and the 
passions rebel against the reason; and from this we must grant some evil contrary 
to the Good. For the Good is not contrary to Itself, but as the product from one 
Source and one Cause, It rejoices in fellowship and unity and friendship. Nor yet 
is the lesser good opposed to the greater, for neither is the less heat or cold 
opposed to the greater. The Evil<note n="40" id="i.ii.iv-p46.1">Theaet., 1763.</note> then is in things existing, 
and is existing, and is opposed, and is in opposition to, the Good; and if it is 
the destruction of things existing, this does not expel the Evil from existence; 
but it will be, both itself existing, and generator of things existing. Does not 
frequently the destruction of one become birth of another? and the Evil will be 
contributing to the completion of the whole, and supplying through itself non-imperfection 
to the whole. 
<pb n="55" id="i.ii.iv-Page_55" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p47">SECTION XX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p48">Now to all this true reason will answer, that the Evil <i>qua </i>evil makes 
no single essence or birth, but only, as far as it can, pollutes and destroys the 
subsistence of things existing. But, if any one says, that it is productive of being, 
and that by destruction of one it gives birth to another, we must truly answer, 
that not <i>qua </i>destruction it gives birth, but <i>qua </i>destruction and evil, 
it destroys and pollutes only, but it becomes birth and essence, by reason of the 
Good; and the Evil will be destruction indeed, by reason of itself; but producer 
of birth by reason of the Good; and <i>qua </i>evil, it is neither existing, nor 
productive of things existing; but, by reason of the Good, it is both existing and 
good-existing, and productive of things good. Yea, rather (for neither will the 
same by itself be both good and evil, nor the self-same power be of itself destruction 
and birth—neither as self-acting power, nor as self-acting destruction), the absolutely 
Evil is neither existing nor good, nor generative, nor productive of things being 
and good; but the Good in whatever things it may be perfectly engendered, makes 
them perfect and pure, and thoroughly good,—but the things which partake of it in 
a less degree are both imperfectly good, and impure, by reason of the lack of the 
Good. And (thus) the Evil altogether, is not, nor is good, nor good producing; but 
that which approaches more or less near the Good will be proportionately good; since 
the All-perfect Goodness, in passing through all, not only passes to the 
<pb n="56" id="i.ii.iv-Page_56" /> All-good beings around Itself, but extends Itself to the most remote, 
by being present to some thoroughly, to others subordinately, but to the rest, in 
the most remote degree, as each existing thing is able to participate in It. And 
some things, indeed, participate in the Good entirely, whilst others are deprived 
of It, in a more or less degree, but others possess a more obscure participation 
in the Good; and to the rest, the Good is present as a most distant echo. For if 
the Good were not present according to the capacity of each, the most Divine and 
honoured would occupy the rank of the lowest. And how were it possible that all 
should participate in the Good uniformly, when not all are in the same way adapted 
to its whole participation?</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p49">Now, this is the exceeding greatness of the power of the Good, that It empowers, 
both things deprived, and the deprivation of Itself, with a view to the entire participation 
of itself. And, if one must make bold to speak the truth, even the things fighting 
against It, both are, and are able to fight, by Its power. Yea rather, in order 
that I may speak summarily, all things which are, in so far as they are, both are 
good, and from the Good; but, in so far as they are deprived of the Good, are neither 
good, nor do they exist. For, even with regard to the other conditions, such as 
heat or cold, there are things which have been heated, and when the heat has departed 
from them, many of them are deprived both of life and intelligence (now Almighty 
God is outside essence, and is, superessentially), and, in 
<pb n="57" id="i.ii.iv-Page_57" /> one word, with regard to the rest, even when the condition has departed, 
or has not become completely developed, things exist, and are able to subsist; but 
that which is every way deprived of the Good, in no way or manner ever was, or is, 
or will be, nor is able to be. For example, the licentious man, even if he have 
been deprived of the Good, as regards his irrational lust, in this respect he neither 
is, nor desires realities, but nevertheless he participates in the Good, in his 
very obscure echo of union and friendship. And, even Anger participates in the Good, 
by the very movement and desire to direct and turn the seeming evils to the seeming 
good. And the very man, who desires the very worst life, as wholly desirous of life 
and that which seems best to him, by the very fact of desiring, and desiring life, 
and looking to a best life, participates in the Good. And, if you should entirely 
take away the Good, there will be neither essence, nor life, nor yearning, nor movement, 
nor anything else. So that the fact, that birth is born from destruction, is not 
a power of evil, but a presence of a lesser good, even as disease is a defect of 
order, not total—for, if this should be, not even the disease itself will continue 
to exist, but the disease remains and is, by having the lowest possible order of 
essence, and in this continues to exist as a parasite. For that which is altogether 
deprived of the Good, is neither existing, nor in things existing; but the compound, 
by reason of the Good in things existing, and in consequence of this in things 
<pb n="58" id="i.ii.iv-Page_58" /> existing, is also existing in so far as it participates in the Good. 
Yea rather, all things existing will so far be, more or less, as they participate 
in the Good; for, even as respects the self-existing Being, that which in no ways 
is at all, will not be at all; but that which partially is, but partially is not, 
in so far as it has fallen from the ever Being, is not; but so far as it has participated 
in the Being, so far it is, and its whole being, and its non-being, is sustained 
and preserved. And the Evil,—that which has altogether fallen from the Good—will 
be good, neither in the more nor in the less; but the partially good, and partially 
not good, fight no doubt against a certain good, but not against the whole Good, 
and, even it is sustained by the participation of the Good, and the Good gives essence 
even to the privation of Itself, wholly by the participation of Itself; for, when 
the Good has entirely departed, there will be neither anything altogether good, 
nor compound, nor absolute evil. For, if the Evil is an imperfect good, (then) by 
the entire absence of the Good, both the imperfect and the perfect Good will be 
absent; and then only will be, and be seen, the Evil, when on the one hand, it is 
an evil to those things to which it was opposed, and, on the other, is expelled 
from other things on account of their goodness. For, it is impossible that the same 
things, under the same conditions in every respect, should fight against each other. 
The Evil then is not an actual thing. 
<pb n="59" id="i.ii.iv-Page_59" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p50">SECTION XXI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p51">But neither is the Evil in things existing. For, if all things existing are from 
the Good, and the Good is in all things existing, and embraces all, either the Evil 
will not be in things existing, or it will be in the Good; and certainly it will 
not be in the Good, for neither is cold in fire, nor to do evil in Him, Who turns 
even the evil to good. But, if it shall be, how will the Evil be in the Good? If 
forsooth, from Itself, it is absurd and impossible. For it is not possible, as the 
infallibility of the Oracles affirms, that a “good tree should bring forth evil 
fruits,” nor certainly, <i>vice versa. </i>But, if not from Itself, it is evident 
that it will be from another source and cause. For, either the Evil will be from 
the Good, or the Good from the Evil; or, if this be not possible, both the Good 
and the Evil will be from another source and cause, for no dual is source, but a 
Unit will be source of every dual. Further, it is absurd that two entirely contraries 
should proceed and be from one and the same, and that the self-same source should 
be, not simplex and unique, but divided and double, and contrary to itself, and 
be changed; and certainly it is not possible that there should be two contrary sources 
of things existing, and that these should be contending in each other, and in the 
whole. For, if this were granted, even Almighty God will not be in repose, nor free 
from disquietude, if there were indeed something bringing disturbance even to Him. 
Then, 
<pb n="60" id="i.ii.iv-Page_60" /> everything will be in disorder, and always fighting; and yet the Good 
distributes friendship to all existing things, and is celebrated by the holy theologians, 
both as very Peace, and Giver of Peace. Wherefore, things good are both friendly 
and harmonious, every one, and products of one life, and marshalled to one good; 
and kind, and similar, and affable to each other. So that the Evil is not in God, 
and the Evil is not inspired by God. But neither is the Evil from God, for, either 
He is not good, or He does good, and produces good things; and, not once in a way, 
and some; and at another time not, and not all; for this would argue transition 
and change, even as regards the very Divinest thing of all, the Cause. But, if in 
God, the Good is sustaining essence, God, when changing from the Good, will be sometimes 
Being, and sometimes not Being. But, if He has the Good by participation, He will 
then have it from another; and sometimes He will have it, and sometimes not. The 
Evil, then, is not from God, nor in God, neither absolutely nor occasionally.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p52">SECTION XXII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p53">But neither is the Evil in Angels; for if the good-like angel proclaims the goodness 
of God, being by participation in a secondary degree that which the Announced is 
in the first degree as Cause, the Angel is a likeness of Almighty God—a manifestation 
of the unmanifested light—a mirror untarnished—most transparent—without flaw—pure—without 
spot— 
<pb n="61" id="i.ii.iv-Page_61" /> receiving, if I may so speak, the full beauty of the Good-stamped 
likeness of God—and without stain, shedding forth undefiledly in itself, so far 
as is possible, the goodness of the Silence, which dwells in innermost shrines. 
The Evil, then, is not even in Angels. But by punishing sinners are they evil? By 
this rule, then, the punishers of transgressors are evil, and those of the priests 
who shut out the profane from the Divine Mysteries. And yet, the being punished 
is not an evil, but the becoming worthy of punishment; nor the being deservedly 
expelled from Holy things, but the becoming accursed of God, and unholy and unfit 
for things un-defiled.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p54">SECTION XXIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p55">But, neither are the demons evil by nature; for, if they are evil by nature, 
neither are they from the Good, nor amongst things existing; nor, in fact, did they 
change from good, being by nature, and always, evil. Then, are they evil to themselves 
or to others? If to themselves, they also destroy themselves; but if to others, 
how destroying, or what destroying?—Essence, or power, or energy? If indeed Essence, 
in the first place, it is not contrary to nature; for they do not destroy things 
indestructible by nature, but things receptive of destruction. Then, neither is 
this an evil for every one, and in every case; but, not even any existing thing 
is destroyed, in so far as it is essence and nature, but by the defect of nature’s 
order, the 
<pb n="62" id="i.ii.iv-Page_62" /> principle of harmony and proportion lacks the power to remain as it 
was. But the lack of strength is not complete, for the complete lack of power takes 
away even the disease and the subject; and such a disease will be even a destruction 
of itself; so that, such a thing is not an evil, but a defective good, for that 
which has no part of the Good will not be amongst things which exist. And with regard 
to the destruction of power and energy the principle is the same. Then, how are 
the demons, seeing they come into being from God, evil? For the Good brings forth 
and sustains good things. Yet they are called evil, some one may say. But not as 
they are (for they are from the Good, and obtained a good being), but, as they are 
not, by not having had strength, as the Oracles affirm, “to keep their first estate.” 
For in what, tell me, do we affirm that the demons become evil, except in the ceasing 
in the habit and energy for good things Divine? Otherwise, if the demons are evil 
by nature, they are always evil; yet evil is unstable. Therefore, if they are always 
in the same condition, they are not evil; for to be ever the same is a characteristic 
of the Good. But, if they are not always evil, they are not evil by nature, but 
by wavering from the angelic good qualities. And they are not altogether without 
part in the good, in so far as they both are, and live and think, and in one word—as 
there is a sort of movement of aspiration in them. But they are said to be evil, 
by reason of their weakness as regards their action according to nature. The evil 
then, in them, is 
<pb n="63" id="i.ii.iv-Page_63" /> a turning aside and a stepping out of things befitting themselves, 
and a missing of aim, and imperfection and impotence, and a weakness and departure, 
and falling away from the power which preserves their integrity in them. Otherwise, 
what is evil in demons? An irrational anger—a senseless desire—a headlong fancy.—But 
these, even if they are in demons, are not altogether, nor in every respect, nor 
in themselves alone, evils. For even with regard to other living creatures, not 
the possession of these, but the loss, is both destruction to the creature, and 
an evil. But the possession saves, and makes to be, the nature of the living creature 
which possesses them. The tribe of demons then is not evil, so far as it is according 
to nature, but so far as it is not; and the whole good which was given to them was 
not changed, but themselves fell from the whole good given. And the angelic gifts 
which were given to them, we by no means affirm that they were changed, but they 
exist, and are complete, and all luminous, although the demons themselves do not 
see, through having blunted their powers of seeing good. So far as they are, they 
are both from the Good, and are good, and aspire to the Beautiful and the Good, 
by aspiring to the realities, Being, and Life, and Thought; and by the privation 
and departure and declension from the good things befitting them, they are called 
evil, and are evil as regards what they are not: and by aspiring to the non-existent, 
they aspire to the Evil. 
<pb n="64" id="i.ii.iv-Page_64" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p56">SECTION XXIV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p57">But does some one say that souls are evil? If it be that they meet with evil 
things providentially, and with a view to their preservation, this is not an evil, 
but a good, and from the Good, Who makes even the evil good. But, if we say that 
souls become evil, in what respect do they become evil, except in the failure of 
their good habits and energies; and, by reason of their own lack of strength, missing 
their aim and tripping? For we also say, that the air around us becomes dark by 
failure and absence of light, and yet the light itself is always light, that which 
enlightens even the darkness. The Evil, then, is neither in demons nor in us, as 
an <i>existent </i>evil, but as a failure and dearth of the perfection of our own 
proper goods.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p58">SECTION XXV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p59">But neither is the Evil in irrational creatures, for if you should take away 
anger and lust, and the other things which we speak of, and which are not absolutely 
evil in their own nature, the lion having lost his boldness and fierceness will 
not be a lion; and the dog, when he has become gentle to every body, will not be 
a dog, since to keep guard is a dog’s duty, and to admit those of the household, 
but to drive away the stranger. So the fact that nature is not destroyed is not 
an evil, but a destruction of nature, weakness, and failure of the natural habitudes 
and energies and powers. And, if all 
<pb n="65" id="i.ii.iv-Page_65" /> things through generation in time have their perfection, the imperfect 
is not altogether contrary to universal nature.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p60">SECTION XXVI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p61">But neither is the Evil in nature throughout, for if all the methods of nature 
are from universal nature, there is nothing contrary to it. But in each individual 
(nature) one thing will be according to nature, and another not according to nature. 
For one thing is contrary to nature in one, and another in another, and that which 
is according to nature to one, is to the other, contrary to nature. But malady of 
nature, that which is the contrary to nature, is the deprivation of things of nature. 
So that there is not an evil nature; but this is evil to nature, the inability to 
accomplish the things of one’s proper nature.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p62">SECTION XXVII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p63">But, neither is the Evil in bodies. For deformity and disease are a defect of 
form, and a deprivation of order. And this is not altogether an evil, but a less 
good; for if a dissolution of beauty and form and order become complete, the body 
itself will be gone. But that the body is not cause of baseness to the soul is evident, 
from the fact that baseness continues to coexist even without a body, as in demons. 
For this is evil to minds and souls and bodies, (viz.) the weakness and declension 
from the habitude of their own proper goods. 
<pb n="66" id="i.ii.iv-Page_66" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p64">SECTION XXVIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p65">But neither (a thing which they say over and over again) is the evil in matter, 
so far as it is matter. For even it participates in ornament and beauty and form. 
But if matter, being without these, by itself is without quality and without form, 
how does matter produce anything—matter, which, by itself, is impassive? Besides 
how is matter an evil? for, if it does not exist in any way whatever, it is neither 
good nor evil but if it is any how existing, and all things existing are from the 
Good, even it would be from the Good; and either the Good is productive of the Evil, 
or the Evil, as being from the Good, is good; or the Evil is capable of producing 
the Good; or even the Good, as from the Evil, is evil; or further, there are two 
first principles, and these suspended from another one head. And, if they say that 
matter is necessary, for a completion of the whole Cosmos, how is matter an evil? 
For the Evil is one thing, and the necessary<note n="41" id="i.ii.iv-p65.1">Jahn, p. 66.</note> is another. 
But, how does He, Who is Good, bring anything to birth from the Evil? or, how is 
that, which needs the Good, evil? For the Evil shuns the nature of the Good. And 
how does matter, being evil, generate and nourish nature? For the Evil, <i>quâ
</i>evil, neither generates, nor nourishes, nor solely produces, nor preserves anything.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p66">But, if they should say, that it does not make baseness in souls, but that they 
are dragged to it, how will this be true? for many of them look towards the 
<pb n="67" id="i.ii.iv-Page_67" /> good; and yet how did this take place, when matter was dragging them 
entirely to the Evil? So that the Evil in souls is not from matter, but from a disordered 
and discordant movement. But, if they say this further, that they invariably follow 
matter, and unstable matter is necessary for those who are unable to stand firmly 
by themselves, how is the Evil necessary, or the necessary an evil?</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p67">SECTION XXIX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p68">But neither is it this which we affirm—the “privation fights against the Good 
by its own power<note n="42" id="i.ii.iv-p68.1">Jahn, p, 67.</note>”; for the complete privation is altogether 
powerless, and the partial has the power, not in respect of privation, but in so 
far as it is not a complete privation. For, whilst privation of good is partial, 
it is not, as yet, an evil, and when, it has become an accomplished fact, the nature 
of the evil has departed also.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p69">SECTION XXX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p70">But, to speak briefly, the Good is from the one and the whole Cause, but the 
Evil is from many and partial defects. Almighty God knows the Evil <i>qua </i>good; 
and, with Him, the causes of the evils are powers producing good<note n="43" id="i.ii.iv-p70.1">Out of evil 
forth producing good.</note>. But, if the Evil is eternal, and creates, and has 
power, and is, and does, whence do these come to it? Is it either from the Good, 
or by the Good from the Evil, or by both from another cause? Everything that is 
according to nature comes into being from a 
<pb n="68" id="i.ii.iv-Page_68" /> defined cause. And if the Evil is without cause, and undefined, it 
is not according to nature. For there is not in nature what is contrary to nature; 
nor is there any <i>raison d’ etre </i>for want of art in art. Is then the soul 
cause of things evil, as fire of burning, and does it fill everything that it happens 
to touch with baseness? Or, is the nature of the soul then good, but, by its energies, 
exists sometimes in one condition, and sometimes in another? If indeed by nature, 
even its existence is an evil, and whence then does it derive its existence? Or, 
is it from the good Cause creative of the whole universe? But, if from this, how 
is it essentially evil? For good are all things born of this. But if by energies, 
neither is this invariable, and if not, whence are the virtues? Since it (the soul) 
comes into being without even seeming good. It remains then that the Evil is a weakness 
and a falling short of the Good.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p71">SECTION XXXI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p72">The Cause of things good is One. If the Evil is contrary to the Good, the many 
causes of the Evil, certainly those productive of things evil, are not principles 
and powers, but want of power, and want of strength, and a mixing of things dissimilar 
without proportion. Neither are things evil unmoved, and always in the same condition, 
but endless and undefined, and borne along in different things, and those endless. 
The Good will be beginning and end of all, even things evil, for, for the sake of 
the Good, are all things, both those that are good, and 
<pb n="69" id="i.ii.iv-Page_69" /> those that are contrary. For we do even these as desiring the Good 
(for no one does what he does with a view to the Evil), wherefore the Evil has not 
a subsistence, but a parasitical subsistence, coming into being for the sake of 
the Good, and not of itself.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p73">SECTION XXXII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p74">It is to be laid down that being belongs to the Evil as an accident and by reason 
of something else, and not from its own origin, and thus that that which comes into 
being appears to be right, because it comes into being for the sake of the Good, 
but that in reality it is not right for the reason that we think that which is not 
good to be good. The desired is shewn to be one thing, and that which comes to pass 
is another. The Evil, then, is beside the path, and beside the mark, and beside 
nature, and beside cause, and beside beginning, and beside end, and beside limit, 
and beside intention, and beside purpose. The Evil then is privation and failure, 
and want of strength, and want of proportion, and want of attainment, and want of 
purpose; and without beauty, and without life, and without mind, and without reason, 
and without completeness, and without stability, and without cause, and without 
limit, and without production; and inactive, and without result, and disordered, 
and dissimilar, and limitless, and dark, and unessential, and being itself nothing 
in any manner of way whatever. How, in short, can evil do anything by its mixture 
with the Good? For that which is altogether without participation 
<pb n="70" id="i.ii.iv-Page_70" /> in the Good, neither is anything, nor is capable of anything. For, 
if the Good is both an actual thing and an object of desire, and powerful and effective, 
how will the contrary to the Good,—that which has been deprived of essence, and 
intention, and power, and energy,—be capable of anything? Not all things are evil 
to all, nor the same things evil in every respect. To a demon, evil is to be contrary 
to the good-like mind—to a soul, to be contrary to reason—to a body, to be contrary 
to nature.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p75">SECTION XXXIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p76">How, in short, are there evils when there is a Providence? The Evil, <i>qua
</i>evil, is not, neither as an actual thing nor as in things existing. And no single 
thing is without a Providence. For neither is the Evil an actual thing existing 
unmixed with the Good. And, if no single thing is without participation in the Good, 
but the lack of the Good is an evil, and no existing thing is deprived absolutely 
of the Good, the Divine Providence is in all existing things, and no single thing 
is without Providence. But Providence, as befits Its goodness, uses even evils which 
happen for the benefit, either individual or general, of themselves or others, and 
suitably provides for each being. Wherefore we will not admit the vain statement 
of the multitude, who say that Providence ought to lead us to virtue, even against 
our will. For to destroy nature is not a function of Providence. Hence, as Providence 
is conservative of the nature of each, it provides for 
<pb n="71" id="i.ii.iv-Page_71" /> the free, as free; and for the whole, and individuals, according to 
the wants of all and each, as far as the nature of those provided for admits the 
providential benefits of its universal and manifold Providence, distributed proportionably 
to each.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p77">SECTION XXXIV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p78">The Evil, then, is not an actual thing, nor is the Evil in things existing. For 
the Evil, <i>qua </i>evil, is nowhere, and the fact that evil comes into being is 
not in consequence of power, but by reason of weakness. And, as for the demons, 
what they are is both from the Good, and good. But their evil is from the declension 
from their own proper goods, and a change—the weakness, as regards their identity 
and condition, of the angelic perfection befitting them. And they aspire to the 
Good, in so far as they aspire to be and to live and to think. And in so far as 
they do not aspire to the Good, they aspire to the non-existent; and this is not 
aspiration, but a missing of the true aspiration.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.iv-p79">SECTION XXXV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.iv-p80">Now the Oracles call conscious transgressors those who are thoroughly weak as 
regards the ever memorable knowledge or the practise of the Good, and who, knowing 
the will, do not perform it,—those who are hearers indeed, but are weak concerning 
the faith, or the energy of the Good. And for some, it is against their will to 
understand to do good, by reason of the deviation or weakness of the will. 
<pb n="72" id="i.ii.iv-Page_72" /> And in short, the Evil (as we have often said) is want of strength 
and want of power, and defect, either of the knowledge, or the never to be forgotten 
knowledge, or of the faith, or of the aspiration, or of the energy of the Good. 
Yet, some one may say, the weakness is not punishable, but on the contrary is pardonable. 
Now, if the power were not granted, the statement might hold good; but, if power 
comes from the Good, Who giveth, according to the Oracles, the things suitable to 
all absolutely, the failure and deviation, and departure and declension of the possession 
from the Good of our own proper goods is not praiseworthy. But let these things 
suffice to have been sufficiently said according to our ability in our writings 
“<i>Concerning just and Divine chastisement” </i>throughout which sacred treatise 
the infallibility of the Oracles has cast aside those sophistical statements as 
senseless words, speaking injustice and falsehood against Almighty God. But now, 
according to our ability, the Good has been sufficiently praised, as really lovable,—as 
beginning and end of all—as embracing things existing—as giving form to things not 
existing—as Cause of all good things—as guiltless of things evil—as Providence and 
Goodness complete—and soaring above things that are and things that are not—and 
turning to good things evil, and the privation of Itself—as by all desired, and 
loved, and esteemed, and whatever else, the true statement, as I deem, has demonstrated 
in the preceding. 
<pb n="73" id="i.ii.iv-Page_73" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput V." progress="21.61%" id="i.ii.v" prev="i.ii.iv" next="i.ii.vi">
<h3 id="i.ii.v-p0.1">CAPUT V.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.v-p1">Concerning Being—in which also concerning Exemplars.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p3">LET us now then pass to the name “Being”—given in the Oracles as veritably that 
of Him, Who veritably is. But we will recall to your remembrance this much, that 
the purpose of our treatise is not to make known the superessential Essence—<i>qua
</i>superessential—(for this is inexpressible, and unknowable, and altogether unrevealed, 
and surpassing the union itself), but to celebrate the progression of the supremely 
Divine Source of Essence, which gives essence to all things being. For the Divine 
Name of the Good, as making known the whole progressions of the Cause of all, is 
extended, both to things being, and things not being, and is above things being, 
and things not being. But the Name of Being is extended to all things being, and 
is above things being;—and the Name of Life is extended to all things living, and 
is above things living; and the Name of Wisdom is extended to all the intellectual 
and rational and sensible, and is above all these.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p5">The treatise, then, seeks to celebrate these, the Names of God, which set forth 
His Providence. For it does not profess to express the very superessential Goodness, 
and Essence, and Life, and 
<pb n="74" id="i.ii.v-Page_74" /> Wisdom, of the very superessential Deity, Which is seated above all 
Goodness, and Deity, and Essence, and Wisdom, and Life,—in secret places, as the 
Oracles affirm. But it celebrates the beneficial Providence, which has been set 
forth as preeminently Goodness and Cause of all good things, and as Being, and Life, 
and Wisdom,—the Cause essentiating and vivifying, and wise-making, of those who 
partake of essence, and life, and mind, and reason, and sense. But it does not affirm 
that the Good is one thing, and the Being another; and that Life is other than Wisdom; 
nor that the Causes are many, and that some deities produce one thing and others 
another, as superior and inferior; but that the whole good progressions and the 
Names of God, celebrated by us, are of one God; and that the one epithet makes known 
the complete Providence of the one God, but that the others are indicative of His 
more general and more particular providences.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p7">Yet, some one might say, for what reason do we affirm that Life is superior to 
Being, and Wisdom to Life? Things with life no doubt are above things that merely 
exist—things sensible above those which merely live,—and things rational above these,—and 
the Minds<note n="44" id="i.ii.v-p7.1">Angels.</note> above the rational, and are around God, and are more 
near to Him. Yet, things which partake of greater gifts from God, must needs be 
<pb n="75" id="i.ii.v-Page_75" /> better and superior to the rest. But if any one assumed the intellectual 
to be without being, and without life, the statement might hold good. But if the 
Divine Minds are both above all the rest of beings, and live above the other living 
beings, and think and know, above sensible perception and reason, and, beyond all 
the other existing beings, aspire to, and participate in, the Beautiful and Good, 
they are more around the Good, participating in It more abundantly, and having received 
larger and greater gifts from It. As also, the rational creatures excel those of 
sensible perception, by their superiority in the abundance of reason, and these, 
by their sensible perception, and others, by their life. And this, as I think, is 
true, that the things which participate more in the One and boundless-giving God, 
are more near to Him, and more divine, than those who come behind them (in gifts).</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p8">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p9">Now, since we are speaking of these things, come then, and let us praise the 
Good, as veritably Being, and giving essence to all things that be. He, Who is, 
is superessential, sustaining Cause of the whole potential Being, and Creator of 
being, existence, subsistence, essence, nature; Source and Measure of ages, and 
Framer of times, and Age of things that be, Time of things coming into being, Being 
of things howsoever being, Birth of things howsoever born. From Him, Who is, is 
age, and essence, and being, and time, and birth, and thing born; the realities 
<pb n="76" id="i.ii.v-Page_76" /> in things that be, and things howsoever existing and subsisting. For 
Almighty God is not relatively a Being, but absolutely and unboundedly, having comprehended 
and anticipated the whole Being in Himself. Wherefore, He is also called King of 
the ages, since the whole being both is, and is sustained, in Him and around Him. 
And He neither was, nor will be, nor became, nor becomes, nor will become—yea rather, 
neither is. But He is the Being to things that be, and not things that be only, 
but the very being of things that be, absolutely from before the ages. For He is 
the Age of ages—the Existing before the ages.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p10">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p11">Summing up, then, let us say, that the being to all beings and to the ages, is 
from the Preexisting. And every age and time is from Him. And of every age and time, 
and of everything, howsoever existing, the Pre-existing is Source and Cause. And 
all things participate in Him, and from no single existing thing does He stand aloof. 
And He is before all things, and all things in Him consist. And absolutely, if anything 
is, in any way whatsoever, it both is, and is contemplated, and is preserved in 
the Pre-existing. And, before all the other participations in Him, the being is 
pre-supposed. And self-existent Being has precedence of the being self-existent 
Life; and the being self-existent Wisdom; and the being self-existent Divine Likeness; 
and the other beings, in whatever gifts 
<pb n="77" id="i.ii.v-Page_77" /> participating, before all these participate in being; yea, rather, 
all self-existent things, of which existing things participate, participate in the 
self-existent Being. And there is nothing existent, of which the self-existent Being 
is not essence and age. Naturally, then, more chiefly than all the rest, Almighty 
God is celebrated as Being, from the prior of His other gifts; for pre-possessing 
even pre-existence, and super-existence, and super-possessing being, He pre-established 
all being, I mean self-existent being; and subjected everything, howsoever existing, 
to Being Itself. And then, all the sources of beings, as participating in being, 
both are, and are sources, and first are, and then are sources. And, if you wish 
to say, that the self-existent Life is source of living things, as living; and the 
self-existent Similitude, of things similar as similar; and the self-existent Union, 
of things united, as united; and the self-existent Order, of things ordered, as 
ordered and of the rest, as many as, by participating in this or that, or both, 
or many, are this or that, or both, or many, you will find the self-existent participations 
themselves, first participating in being, and by their being, first remaining;—then 
being sources of this or that, and by their participating in being, both being, 
and being participated. But, if these <i>are </i>by their participation of being, 
much more the things participating in them.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p12">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p13">The self-existent Super-goodness then, as projecting the first gift of self-existent 
being, is 
<pb n="78" id="i.ii.v-Page_78" /> celebrated by the elder and first of the participations; and being 
itself is from It, and in It; as also the sources of things being, and all the things 
that be, and the things howsoever sustained by being, and that irresistibly, and 
comprehensively and uniformly. For even in a monad, every number preexists in the 
form of a unit, and the monad holds every number in itself singly. And every number 
is united in the monad, but so far as it advances from the monad, so far it is distributed 
and multiplied. And in a centre, all the lines<note n="45" id="i.ii.v-p13.1">i.e. the radii.</note> of the 
circle coexist within one union, and the point holds all the straight lines in itself, 
uniformly united, both to each other, and to the one source from which they proceeded, 
and in the centre itself they are completely united; but standing slightly distant 
from it, they are slightly separated; but when more apart, more so. And in one word, 
the nearer they are to the centre, the more they are united to it and to each other? 
and the more they stand apart from it, the more they stand apart from each other.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p14">SECTION VII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p15">But all the proportions of nature individually are comprehended in the whole 
nature of the whole, within one unconfused union; and in the soul, the powers of 
each several part are provident of the whole body in a uniform fashion. There is 
nothing out of place then, that, by ascending from obscure images to the Cause of 
all, we should 
<pb n="79" id="i.ii.v-Page_79" /> contemplate, with supermundane eyes, all things in the Cause of all, 
even those contrary to each other, after a single fashion and unitedly. For It is 
Source of things existing, from which are both being itself, and all things however 
being; every source, every term, every life, every immortality, every wisdom, every 
order, every harmony, every power, every protection, every stability, every endurance, 
every conception, every word, every sensible perception, every habit, every standing, 
every movement, every union, every mingling, every friendship, every agreement, 
every difference, every limit, and whatever other things existing by being, characterize 
all things being.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p16">SECTION VIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p17">And from the same Cause of all, are the higher and lower intellectual<note n="46" id="i.ii.v-p17.1">Maximus,
<i>Scholia, </i>cap. 4, sec. i.</note> 
essences of the godlike angels; and those of the souls; and the natures of the whole 
Cosmos; all things whatsoever said to be either in others, or by reflection. Yea, 
even the all holy and most honoured Powers veritably being, and established, as 
it were, in the vestibule of the superessential Triad, are from It, and in It; 
and have the being and the godlike being; and after them, as regards Angels, the 
subordinate, subordinately, and the remotest, most remotely, but as regards ourselves, 
supermundanely. And the souls, and all the other beings, according to the same rule, 
have their being, and their well-being; and are, and are well; by having from the 
Pre-existing their being 
<pb n="80" id="i.ii.v-Page_80" /> and their well-being. And in It are both being and well-being; and 
from It, beginning; and in It, guarded; and to It, terminated. And the prerogatives 
of being he distributes to the superior beings, which the Oracles call even eternal. 
But being itself never at any time fails all existing beings. And even self-existent 
being is from the Pre-existent, and of Him is being, and He is not of being;—and 
in Him is being, and He is not in being; and being possesses Him, and not He possesses 
being; and He is both age and beginning, and measure of being; being essentiating 
Source, and Middle and End, of pre-essence, and being and age and all things. And 
for this reason, by the Oracles, the veritably Pre-existing is represented under 
many forms, according to every conception of beings, and the “Was” and the “Is,” 
and the “Will be,” and the “Became,” and the “Becomes,” and the “Will become,” are 
properly sung respecting Him. For all these, to those who think worthily of God, 
signify by every conception His being superessentially, and Cause in every way of 
things existing. For He is not this, but not that; nor is He in some way, but not 
in some other; but He is all things, as Cause of all, and containing and pre-holding 
in Himself all governments, all controls, of all existing things. And He is above 
all, as superessentially super-being before all. Wherefore, also, all things are 
predicated of Him and together, and He is none of them all; of every shape, of every 
kind, without form, without beauty, anticipating in Himself, beginnings and middles, 
<pb n="81" id="i.ii.v-Page_81" /> and ends of things existing, irresistibly and preeminently; and shedding 
forth without flaw, (the light of) being to all, as beseems a One and super-united 
Cause. For, if our sun, at the same time that he is one and sheds a uniform light, 
renews the essences and qualities of sensible creatures, although they are many 
and various, and nourishes and guards, and perfects and distinguishes, and unites, 
and fosters, and makes to be productive, and increases, and transforms, and establishes, 
and makes to grow, and awakens, and gives life to all; and each of the whole, in 
a manner appropriate to itself, participates in the same and one sun; and the one 
sun anticipated in himself, uniformly, the causes of the many participants; much 
more with regard to the Cause of it and of all things, ought we to concede that 
It first presides over, as beseems One superessential Oneness, all the exemplars, 
of things existing; since He produces even essences, as beseems the egression from 
essence. But, we affirm that the exemplars are the methods in God, giving essence 
to things that be, and pre-existing uniformly, which theology calls predeterminations, 
and Divine and good wills, which define and produce things existing; according to 
which (predeterminations) the Superessential both predetermined and brought into 
existence everything that exists.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p18">SECTION IX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p19">But, if the Philosopher Clemens thinks good, that the higher amongst beings should 
be called 
<pb n="82" id="i.ii.v-Page_82" /> exemplars in relation to something, his statement advances, not through 
correct and perfect and simple names. But, when we have conceded even this, to be 
correctly said, we must call to mind the Word of God, which says, “I have not shewn 
thee these things for the purpose of going after them, but that through the proportionate 
knowledge of these we may be led up to the Cause of all, as we are capable.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p20">We must attribute, then, all existing things to It, as beseems One Union pre-eminent 
above all, since by starting from Being, the essentiating Progression and Goodness, 
both penetrating all, and filling all things with Its own being, and rejoicing over 
all things being, pre-holds all things in Itself, rejecting all duplicity by an 
one superfluity of simplicity. But It grasps all things in the same way, as beseems 
its super-simplified Infinity, and is participated in by all uniquely, even as a 
voice, whilst being one and the same, is participated in by many ears as one.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.v-p21">SECTION X.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.v-p22">The Pre-existing then is beginning and end of existing things; beginning indeed 
as Cause, and end as for whom; and term of all, and infinitude of all infinitude; 
and term, especially, of things that are, as it were, opposed. For in One, as we 
have often said, He both pre-holds and sustains all existing things, being present 
to all, and everywhere, both as regards the one, and the same, and as the every 
same, and issuing forth to all, and abiding in Himself; and standing and moving, 
and neither standing nor 
<pb n="83" id="i.ii.v-Page_83" /> moving; neither having beginning, or middle, or end; neither in any 
of the existing things, nor being any of the existing things. And neither does any 
of the things eternally existing, or those temporarily subsisting, entirely come 
up to Him, but He towers above time and eternity, and all things eternal and temporal. 
Wherefore also, He is Eternity itself, and things existing, and the measures of 
things existing, and things measured through Him and from Him. But let us speak 
of these things more opportunely on another occasion.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput VI." progress="24.27%" id="i.ii.vi" prev="i.ii.v" next="i.ii.vii">
<h3 id="i.ii.vi-p0.1">CAPUT VI.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.vi-p1">Concerning Life.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.vi-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.vi-p3">Now let us sing the Eternal Life, from which comes the self-existing Life, and 
every life; and from which, to all things however partaking of life, is distributed 
the power to live appropriately to each. Certainly the life; and 
the immortality of the immortal Angels, and the very indestructibility of the angelic 
perpetual motion, both is, and is sustained from It, and by reason of It. Wherefore, 
they are also called living always and immortal; and again, not immortal, because 
not from themselves have they their immortality and eternal life; but from the vivifying 
Cause forming and sustaining all life; and as we said of Him, Who is, that He is 
Age even of the self-existing Being, so also here again (we say) that the Divine 
Life, which is above life, is 
<pb n="84" id="i.ii.vi-Page_84" /> life-giving and sustaining even of the self-existing Life; and every 
life and life-giving movement is from the Life which is above every life, and all 
source of all life. From It, even the souls have their indestructibility, and all 
living creatures, and plants in their most remote echo of life, have their power 
to live. And when It is “taken away,” according to the Divine saying, all life fails, 
and to It even things that have failed, through their inability to participate in 
It, when again returning, again become living creatures.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.vi-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.vi-p5">And It gives chiefly to the self-existing Life to be a life, and to every life, 
and to the individual life, that each should be conformable to that which nature 
intended it to be. And to the supercelestial lives It gives the immaterial and godlike, 
and unchangeable immortality; and the unswerving and undeviating perpetual movement; 
whilst extending Itself through excess of goodness, even to the life of demons<note n="47" id="i.ii.vi-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 29" id="i.ii.vi-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.29">Rom. 
xi. 29</scripRef>, “For the gifts of God are without repentance.”</note>. For, neither 
has this its being from another cause, but from It life has both its being and its 
continuance. Further, It bequeaths even to men the angelic life, so far as is possible 
to compound being, and through an overflowing love towards man turns, and calls 
us back to Itself, even when we are departing from It; and, what is still more Divine, 
promises to transfer even our whole selves (I mean souls, and bodies their yoke-fellows), 
to a perfect life 
<pb n="85" id="i.ii.vi-Page_85" /> and immortality;—a fact which perhaps seems to Antiquity contrary 
to nature, but to me, and to thee, and to the truth, both Divine and above 
nature. But, by “above nature,” I understand our visible nature, not the 
all-powerful nature of the Divine Life. For, to this, as being nature of all the 
living creatures, and especially the more Divine, no life is against nature, or 
above nature. So that the contradictory statements of Simon’s folly on this matter, let them be far 
repelled from a Divine assembly, and from thy reverent soul. For this escaped him, 
as I imagine, whilst thinking to be wise, that the right-thinking man ought not 
to use the visible reason of the sensible perception, as an ally against the invisible 
Cause of all; and this must be our reply to him, that his statement is against nature, 
for to It nothing is contrary.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.vi-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.vi-p7">From It, both all living creatures and plants draw their life and nourishment; 
and whether you speak of intellectual, or rational, or sensible, or nourishing, 
or growing, or whatever, life, or source of life, or essence of life, from It, which 
is above every life, it both lives and thrives; and in It, as Cause, uniformly pre-existed. 
For the super-living, and life-springing Life is Cause both of all life, and is 
generative, and completive, and dividing of life, and is to be celebrated from every 
life, in consequence of its numerous generation of all lives, as Manifold, and contemplated, 
and sung by every life; and as 
<pb n="86" id="i.ii.vi-Page_86" /> without need, yea, rather, superfull of life, the Self-living, and 
above every life, causing to live and super-living, or in whatever way one might 
extol the life which is unutterable by human speech.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput VII." progress="24.97%" id="i.ii.vii" prev="i.ii.vi" next="i.ii.viii">
<h3 id="i.ii.vii-p0.1">CAPUT VII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.vii-p1">Concerning Wisdom, Mind, Reason, Truth, faith.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.vii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.vii-p3">COME then, if you please, let us sing the good and eternal Life, both as wise, 
and as wisdom’s self; yea, rather, as sustaining all wisdom, and being superior 
to all wisdom and understanding. For, not only is Almighty God superfull of wisdom, 
and of His understanding there is no number, but He is fixed above all reason and 
mind and wisdom. And, when the truly divine man, the common sun of us, and of our 
leader, had thought this out, in a sense above nature, he says, “the foolishness 
of God is wiser than men,” (meaning) not only that all human intelligence is a sort 
of error, when tried by the stability and durability of the Divine and most perfect 
conceptions, but that it is even usual with the theologians to deny, with respect 
to God, things of privation, in an opposite sense. Thus, the Oracles declare, the 
All-luminous Light, invisible, and Him, Who is often sung, and of many names, to 
be unutterable and without name, and Him, Who is present to all, and is found of 
all, to be incomprehensible and past finding out. In this very way, even now, the 
<pb n="87" id="i.ii.vii-Page_87" /> Divine Apostle is said to have celebrated as “foolishness of God,” 
that which appears unexpected and absurd in it, (but) which leads to the truth which 
is unutterable and before all reason. But, as I elsewhere said, by taking the things 
above us, in a sense familiar to ourselves, and by being entangled by what is congenial 
to sensible perceptions, and by comparing things Divine with our own conditions, 
we are led astray through following the Divine and mystical reason after a mere 
appearance. We ought to know that our mind has the power for thought, through which 
it views things intellectual, but that the union through which it is brought into 
contact with things beyond itself surpasses the nature of the mind. We must then 
contemplate things Divine, after this Union, not after ourselves, but by our whole 
selves, standing out of our whole selves, and becoming wholly of God. For it is 
better to be of God, and not of ourselves. For thus things Divine will, be given 
to those who become dear to God. Celebrating then, in a superlative sense, this, 
the irrational and mindless and foolish Wisdom, we affirm that It is Cause of all 
mind and reason, and all wisdom and understanding; and of It is every counsel, and 
from It every knowledge and understanding; and in It all the treasures of wisdom 
and knowledge are hidden. For, agreeably to the things already spoken, the super-wise, 
and all-wise Cause is a mainstay<note n="48" id="i.ii.vii-p3.1">See Caput XI., Section VI.</note> even of 
the self-existing Wisdom, both the universal and the individual.</p> 
<pb n="88" id="i.ii.vii-Page_88" />

<p class="center" id="i.ii.vii-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.vii-p5">From It the contemplated and contemplating powers of the angelic Minds have 
their simple and blessed conceptions; collecting their divine knowledge, not in 
portions, or from portions, or sensible perceptions, or detailed reasonings, or 
arguing from something common to these things, but purified from everything 
material and multitudinous, they contemplate the conceptions of Divine things 
intuitively, immaterially and uniformly, and they have their intellectual power 
and energy resplendent with the 
unmixed and undefiled purity, and see at a glance the Divine conceptions indivisibly 
and immaterially, and are by the Godlike One moulded, as attainable 
by reason of the Divine Wisdom, to the Divine and Super-wise Mind and Reason. And 
souls have their reasoning power, investigating the truth of things by detailed 
steps and rotation, and through their divided and manifold variety falling short 
of the single minds, but, by the collection of many towards the One, deemed worthy, 
even of conceptions equal to the angels, so far as is proper and attainable to souls. 
But, even as regards the sensible perceptions themselves, one would not miss the 
mark, if one called them an echo of wisdom. Yet, even the mind of demons, <i>qua
</i>mind, is from It; but so far as a mind is irrational, not knowing, and not wishing 
to attain what it aspires to, we must call it more properly a declension from wisdom. 
But, since the Divine Wisdom is called source, and cause, and mainstay, 
<pb n="89" id="i.ii.vii-Page_89" /> and completion and guard, and term of wisdom itself, and of every 
kind, and of every mind and reason, and every sensible perception, how then is Almighty 
God Himself, the super-wise, celebrated as Mind and Reason and Knowledge? For, how 
will He conceive any of the objects of intelligence, seeing He has not intellectual 
operations? or how will He know the objects of sense, seeing He is fixed above all 
sensible perception? Yet the Oracles affirm that He knoweth all things, and that 
nothing escapes the Divine Knowledge. But, as I have been accustomed to say many 
times before, we must contemplate things Divine, in a manner becoming God. For the 
mindless, and the insensible, we must attribute to God, by excess—not by defect, 
just as we attribute the irrational to Him Who is above reason; and imperfection, 
to the Super-perfect, and Pre-perfect; and the impalpable, and invisible gloom, 
to the light which is inaccessible on account of excess of the visible light. So 
the Divine Mind comprehends all things, by His knowledge surpassing all, having 
anticipated within Himself the knowledge of all, as beseems the Cause of all; before 
angels came to being, knowing and producing angels; and knowing all the rest from 
within; and, so to speak, from the Source Itself, and by bringing into being. And, 
this, I think, the sacred text teaches, when it says, “He, knowing all things, before 
their birth.” For, not as learning existing things from existing things, does the 
Divine Mind know, but from Itself, and in Itself, as Cause, it pre-holds and pre-comprehends <pb n="90" id="i.ii.vii-Page_90" /> 
the notion and knowledge, and essence of all things; not approaching each several 
thing according to its kind, but knowing and containing all things, within one grasp 
of the Cause; just as the light, as cause, presupposes in itself the notion of darkness, 
not knowing the darkness otherwise than from the light. The Divine Wisdom then, 
by knowing Itself, will know all things; things material, immaterially, and things 
divisible, indivisibly, and things many, uniformly; both knowing and producing all. 
things by Itself, the One. For even, if as becomes one Cause, Almighty God distributes 
being to all things that be, as beseems the self-same, unique Cause, He will know 
all things, as being from Himself, and pre-established in Himself, and not from 
things that be will He receive the knowledge of them; but even to each of them, 
He will be provider of the knowledge of themselves, and of the mutual knowledge 
of each other. Almighty God, then, has not one knowledge, that of Himself, peculiar 
to Himself, and another, which embraces in common all things existing; for the very 
Cause of all things, by knowing Itself, will hardly, I presume, be ignorant of the 
things from Itself, and of which It is Cause. In this way then, Almighty God knows 
existing things, not by a knowledge of things existing, but by that of Himself. 
For the Oracles affirm, that the angels also know things on the earth, not as knowing 
them by sensible perceptions, although objects of sensible perception, but by a 
proper power and nature of the Godlike Mind. 
<pb n="91" id="i.ii.vii-Page_91" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.vii-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.vii-p7">In addition to these things, we must examine how <i>we </i>know God, Who is neither 
an object of intellectual nor of sensible perception, nor is absolutely anything 
of things existing. Never, then, is it true to say, that <i>we </i>know God; not 
from His own nature (for that is unknown, and surpasses all reason and mind), but, 
from the ordering of all existing things, as projected from Himself, and containing 
a sort of images and similitudes of His Divine exemplars, we ascend, as far as we 
have power, to that which is beyond all, by method and order in the abstraction 
and pre-eminence of all, and in the Cause of all. Wherefore, Almighty God is known 
even in all, and <i>apart </i>from all. And through knowledge, Almighty God is known, 
and through agnosia. And there is, of Him, both conception, and expression, and 
science, and contact, and sensible perception, and opinion, and imagination, and 
name, and all the rest. And He is neither conceived, nor expressed, nor named. And 
He is not any of existing things, nor is He known in any one of existing things. 
And He is all in all, and nothing in none. And He is known to all, from all, and 
to none from none. For, we both say these things correctly concerning God, and He 
is celebrated from all existing things, according to the analogy of all things, 
of which He is Cause. And there is, further, the most Divine Knowledge of Almighty 
God, which is known, through not knowing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.vii-p7.1">αγνοσια</span>) 
during the union above mind; when the mind, having stood apart from all existing 
<pb n="92" id="i.ii.vii-Page_92" /> things, then having dismissed also itself, has been made one with 
the super-luminous rays, thence and there being illuminated by the unsearchable 
depth of wisdom. Yet, even from all things, as I said, we may know It, for It is, 
according to the sacred text, the Cause formative of all, and ever harmonizing all, 
and (Cause) of the indissoluble adaptation and order of all, and ever uniting<note n="49" id="i.ii.vii-p7.2">True 
theory of evolution.</note> the ends of the former to the beginnings of those that 
follow, and beautifying the one symphony and harmony of the whole.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.vii-p8">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.vii-p9">But Almighty God is celebrated in the holy Oracles as “Logos”; not only because 
He is provider of reason and mind and wisdom, but because He anticipated the causes 
of all, solitarily in Himself, and because He passes through all, as the Oracles 
say, even to the end of all things; and even more than these, because the Divine 
Word surpasses every simplicity, and is set free from all, as the Superessential. 
This “Logos “is the simple and really existing truth, around which, as a pure and 
unerring knowledge of the whole, the Divine Faith <i>is—</i>the enduring foundation 
of the believers—which establishes them in the truth, and the truth in them, by 
an unchangeable identity, they having the pure knowledge of the truth of the things 
believed. For, if knowledge unites the knowing and the known, but ignorance is ever 
a cause to the ignorant person of 
<pb n="93" id="i.ii.vii-Page_93" /> change, and of separation from himself, nothing will move one who 
has believed in the truth, according to the sacred Logos, from true Faith’s Sanctuary 
upon which he will have the steadfastness of his unmoved, unchangeable identity. 
For, well does he know, who has been united to the Truth, that it is well with him 
although the multitude may admonish him as “wandering.” For it probably escapes 
them, that he is wandering from error to the truth, through the veritable faith. 
But, he truly knows himself, not, as they say, mad, but as liberated from the unstable 
and variable course around the manifold variety of error, through the simple, and 
ever the same, and similar truth. Thus then the early leaders<note n="50" id="i.ii.vii-p9.1">First persecution 
of Nero.</note> of our Divine Theosophy are dying every day, on behalf of truth, 
testifying as is natural, both by every word and deed, to the one knowledge of the 
truth of the Christians, that it is of all, both more simple and more Divine, yea 
rather, that it is the sole true and one and simple knowledge of God.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput VIII." progress="26.96%" id="i.ii.viii" prev="i.ii.vii" next="i.ii.ix">
<h3 id="i.ii.viii-p0.1">CAPUT VIII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.viii-p1">Concerning power, justice, preservation, redemption, in which 
also concerning inequality.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p3">BUT since the theologians sing the Divine truth fulness and super-wise wisdom, 
both as power and 
<pb n="94" id="i.ii.viii-Page_94" /> as justice, and designate It preservation and redemption, come then, 
let us unfold these Divine Names also, as best we can. Now, that the Godhead is 
pre-eminent above, and surpasses every power, howsoever being and conceived, I do 
not suppose any of those nourished in the Divine Oracles does not know. For on many 
occasions the Word of God attributes the Lordship to It, even when distinguishing 
It from the supercelestial powers themselves. How then do the theologians sing it 
also as a Power, which is pre-eminent above every power? or how ought we to understand 
the name of power as applied to It?</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p5">We say, then, that Almighty God is Power, as pre-having, and super-having, every 
power in Himself, and as Author of every power, and producing everything as beseems 
a Power inflexible and unencompassed, and as being Author of the very existence 
of power, either the universal or particular, and as boundless in power, not only 
by the production of all power, but by being above all, even the self. existent 
Power, and by His superior power, and by His bringing into existence, <i>ad infinitum,
</i>endless powers other than the existing powers; and by the fact that the endless 
powers, even when brought into existence without end, are not able to blunt the 
super-endless production of His power-making power; and by the unutterable and unknown, 
and inconceivable nature of His all-surpassing power, which, 
<pb n="95" id="i.ii.viii-Page_95" /> through abundance of the powerful, gives power even to weakness, and 
holds together and preserves the remotest of its echoes; as also we may see even 
with regard to the powerful insensible perception, that the super-brilliant lights 
reach even to obscure visions, and they say, that the loud sounds enter even into 
ears which are not very well adapted to the reception of sounds. For that which 
does not hear at all is not hearing; and that which does not see at all is not sight.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p7">The distribution, then, of boundless power, from Almighty God, passes to all 
beings, and there is no single being which is utterly deprived of the possession 
of some power; but it has either intellectual, or rational, or sensible, or vital, 
or essential power; yea even, if one may say so, self-existent being has power to 
be from the superessential Power.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p8">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p9">From It, are the godlike powers of the angelic ranks; from It, they have their 
immutability, and all their intellectual and immortal perpetual movements; and their 
equilibrium itself, and their undiminishable aspiration after good, they have received 
from the Power boundless in goodness; since It commits to them the power to be, 
and to be such, and to aspire always to be, and the power itself to aspire to have 
the power always. 
<pb n="96" id="i.ii.viii-Page_96" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p10">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p11">But the gifts of the unfailing Power pass on, both to men and living creatures, 
and plants, and the entire nature of the universe; and It empowers things united 
for their mutual friendship and communion, and things divided for their being each 
within their own sphere and limit, without confusion, and without mingling; and 
preserves the order and good relations of the whole, for their own proper good, 
and guards the undying lives of the individual angels inviolate; and the heavenly 
and the life-giving and astral bodies<note n="51" id="i.ii.viii-p11.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.viii-p11.2">οὐσίας</span></note> 
and orders without change: and makes the period of time possible to be; and disperses 
the revolutions of time by their progressions, and collects them together by their 
returns; and makes the powers of fire unquenchable, and the rills of water unfailing; 
and sets bounds to the aerial current, and establishes the earth upon nothing; and 
guards its life-giving throes from perishing; and preserves the mutual harmony and 
mingling of the elements without confusion, and without division; and holds together 
the bond of soul and body; and arouses the nourishing and growing powers of plants; 
and sustains the essential powers of the whole; and secures the continuance of the 
universe without dissolution, and bequeaths the deification Itself, by furnishing 
a power for this to those who are being deified. And in a word, there is absolutely 
no single thing which is deprived of 
<pb n="97" id="i.ii.viii-Page_97" /> the overruling surety and embrace of the Divine Power. For that which 
absolutely has no power, neither is, nor is anything, nor is there any sort of position 
of it whatever.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p12">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p13">Yet Elymas, the Magician, says, “if Almighty God is All-powerful, how is He said 
by your theologian, not to be able to do some thing “? But he calumniates the Divine 
Paul, who said, “that Almighty God is not able to deny Himself.” Now in advancing 
this, I very much fear lest I should incur ridicule for folly, as undertaking to 
pull down frail houses, built upon the sand by little boys at play; and as being 
eager to aim at the theological intelligence of this, as if it were some inaccessible 
mark. For, the denial of Himself, is a falling from truth, but the truth is an existent, 
and the falling from the truth is a falling from the existent. If, then, the truth 
is an existent, and the denial of the truth a falling from the existent, Almighty 
God cannot fall from the existent, and non-existence is not; as any one might say, 
the powerless is not powerful; and ignorance, by privation, does not know. The wise 
man, not having understood this, imitates those inexperienced wrestlers, who, very 
often, by assuming that their adversaries are weak, according to their own opinion, 
and manfully making a show of fight with them, when absent, and courageously beating 
the air with empty blows, think that they have overcome their antagonists, and proclaim 
themselves 
<pb n="98" id="i.ii.viii-Page_98" /> victors (though) not yet having experienced their rivals’ strength. 
But we, conjecturing the meaning of the Theologian to the best of our ability, celebrate 
the Super-powerful God, as Omnipotent, as blessed, and only Lord; as reigning in 
the kingdom of Eternity itself; as in no respect fallen from things existing;—but 
rather, as both super-having and pre-having all existing things, as beseems Power 
superessential; and as having bequeathed to all things being, the power to be, 
and this their being in an ungrudging stream, as beseems abundance of surpassing 
power.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p14">SECTION VII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p15">But further, Almighty God is celebrated as justice, as distributing things suitable 
to all, both due measure, and beauty, and good order, and arrangement, and marking 
out all distributions and orders for each, according to that which truly is the 
most just limit, and as being Cause for all of the free action of each. For the 
Divine Justice arranges and disposes all things, and preserving all things unmingled 
and unconfused, from all, gives to all existing beings things convenient for each, 
according to the due falling to each existing thing. And, if we speak correctly, 
all those who abuse the Divine Justice, unconsciously convict themselves of a manifest 
injustice. For they say, that immortality ought to be in mortals, and perfection 
in the imperfect, and imposed necessity in the free, and 
<pb n="99" id="i.ii.viii-Page_99" /> identity in the variable, and perfect power in the weak, and the temporal 
should be eternal, and things moveable by nature, unchangeable, and that temporary 
pleasures should be eternal; and in one word, they assign the properties of one 
thing to another. They ought to know that the Divine Justice in this respect is 
really a true justice, because it distributes to all the things proper to themselves, 
according to the fitness of each existing thing, and preserves the nature of each 
in its own order and capacity.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p16">SECTION VIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p17">But some one may say, it is not the mark of justice to leave pious men without 
assistance, when they are ground down by evil men. To which we must reply, that, 
if those whom you call pious do indeed love things on earth, which are zealously 
sought after by the earthly, they have altogether fallen from the Divine Love. And 
I do not know how they could be called pious, when they unjustly treat things truly 
loveable and divine, which do not at once surpass in influence in their estimation 
things undesirable and unloveable. But, if they love the realities, they who desire 
certain things ought to rejoice when they attain the things desired. Are they not 
then nearer the angelic virtues, when, as far as possible, by aspiration after things 
Divine, they withdraw from the affection for earthly things, by being exercised 
very manfully to this, in their perils, on behalf of the beautiful? So that, it 
is true 
<pb n="100" id="i.ii.viii-Page_100" /> to say, that this is rather a property of the Divine Justice—not 
to pamper and destroy the bravery of the best, by the gifts of earthly things, nor, 
if any one should attempt to do this, to leave them without assistance, but to establish 
them in the excellent and harsh condition, and to dispense to them, as being such, 
things meet for them.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.viii-p18">SECTION IX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.viii-p19">This Divine Justice, then, is celebrated also even as preservation of the whole, 
as preserving and guarding the essence and order of each, distinct and pure from 
the rest; and as being genuine cause of each minding its own business in the whole. 
But, if any one should also celebrate this preservation, as rescuing savingly the 
whole from the worse, we will entirely accept this as the <i>cantique </i>of the 
manifold preservation, and we will deem him worthy to define this even as the principal 
preservation of the whole, which preserves all things in themselves, without change, 
undisturbed and unswaying to the worse; and guards all things without strife and 
without war, each being regulated by their own methods; and excludes all inequality 
and minding others’ business, from the whole; and maintains the relations of each 
from falling to things contrary, and from migrating. And since, without missing 
the mark of the sacred theology, one might celebrate this preservation as redeeming 
all things existing, by the goodness which is preservative of all, from falling 
away from their own proper goods, so far 
<pb n="101" id="i.ii.viii-Page_101" /> as the nature of each of those who are being preserved admits; wherefore 
also the Theologians name it redemption, both so far as it does not permit things 
really being to fall away to non-existence, and so far as, if anything should have 
been led astray to discord and disorder, and should suffer any diminution of the 
perfection of its own proper goods, even this it redeems from passion and listlessness 
and loss; supplying what is deficient, and paternally overlooking the slackness, 
and raising up from evil; yea, rather, establishing in the good, and filling -up 
the leaking good, and arranging and adorning its disorder and deformity, and making 
it complete, and liberating it from all its blemishes. But let this suffice concerning 
these matters, and concerning Justice, in accordance with which the equality of 
all is measured and defined, and every inequality, which arises from deprivation 
of the equality, in each thing severally, is excluded. For, if any one should interpret 
inequality as distinctions in the whole, of the whole, in relation to the whole, 
Justice guards even this, not permitting the whole, when they have become mingled 
throughout, to be thrown into confusion, but keeping all existing things within 
each particular kind, in which each was intended by nature, to be. 
<pb n="102" id="i.ii.viii-Page_102" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput IX." progress="28.98%" id="i.ii.ix" prev="i.ii.viii" next="i.ii.x">
<h3 id="i.ii.ix-p0.1">CAPUT IX.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.ix-p1">Concerning great, small, same, different, similar, dissimilar, 
standing, movement, equality.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p3">BUT since even the great and the small are attributed to the Cause of all, arid 
the same, and the different, and the similar, and the dissimilar, and the standing, 
and the movement. Come! and let us gaze upon these images of the Divine Names, such 
as have been manifested to us. Almighty God, then, is celebrated in the Oracles 
as great, both in greatness and in a gentle breeze, which manifests the Divine littleness; 
and as the same, when the Oracles declare “thou art the same”; and as different, 
when He is depicted, by the same Oracles, as of many shapes and many forms; and 
as similar, as mainstay of things similar and similitude; and as dissimilar to all, 
as the like of whom there is not; and as standing, and unmoved, and seated for ever; 
and as moving, as going forth to all; and whatever other Divine Names, of the same 
force with these, are celebrated by the Oracles.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p5">Almighty God, then, is named <i>great </i>in reference to His own peculiar greatness, 
which imparts itself to all things great; and overflows, and extends itself outside 
of all greatness; embracing every place, surpassing every number, going through 
every infinitude, both in reference to its super-fulness, and 
<pb n="103" id="i.ii.ix-Page_103" /> mighty operation, and its fontal gifts, in so far as these, being 
participated by all in a stream of boundless gifts, are altogether undiminished, 
and have the same super-fulness, and are not lessened by the impartations, but are 
even still more bubbling over. This Greatness then is infinite, and without measure 
and without number. And this is the preeminence as regards the absolute and surpassing 
flood of the incomprehensible greatness.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p7">But <i>little, </i>i.e. fine, is affirmed respecting Him,—that which leaves behind 
every mass and distance, and penetrates through all, without hindrance. Yet the 
little is Elemental<note n="52" id="i.ii.ix-p7.1">Atomic theory.</note> Cause of all, for nowhere will you 
find the idea of the little unparticipated. Thus then the little must be received 
as regards God as penetrating to all, and through all, without impediment; and operating, 
and piercing through, to “a dividing of soul and spirit, and joints and marrow”; 
and “discerning thoughts and intents of heart,” yea rather—all things that be. For 
there is not a creature unmanifest in His sight. This littleness is without quality 
and without quantity, without restraint, without limit, without bound, comprehending 
all things, but itself incomprehensible.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p8">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p9">But the <i>same </i>is superessentially everlasting, inconvertible, abiding 
in itself, always being in the same 
<pb n="104" id="i.ii.ix-Page_104" /> condition and manner; present to all in the same manner, and itself 
by itself, upon itself, firmly and purely fixed in the most beautiful limits of 
the superessential sameness, without changing, without falling, without swerving, 
unalterable, unmingled, immaterial, most simplex, self-sufficient, without increase, 
without diminution, unoriginated, not as not yet come into being, or unperfected, 
or not having become from this, or that, nor as being in no manner of way whatever, 
but as all unoriginated, and absolutely unoriginated, and ever being; and being 
self-complete, and being the same by itself, and differentiated by itself in one 
sole and same form; and shedding sameness from itself to all things adapted to participate 
in It; and assigning things different to those different; abundance and cause of 
identity, preholding identically in itself even things contrary, as beseems the 
One and unique Cause, surpassing the whole identity.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p10">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p11">But the <i>different, </i>since Almighty God is present to all providentially, 
and becomes all in all, for the sake of the preservation of all, resting upon Himself, 
and His own identity within Himself, standing, as beseems an energy, one and ceaseless, 
and imparting Himself with an unbending power, for deification of those turned to 
Him. And we must suppose that the difference of the manifold shapes of Almighty 
God, during the multiform visions, signifies that certain things are different from 
the phenomena 
<pb n="105" id="i.ii.ix-Page_105" /> under which they appear. For, as when language depicts the soul itself, 
under a bodily form, and fashions bodily members around the memberless, we think 
differently of the members attributed to it, as befits the soul’s memberless condition; 
and we call the mind head, and opinion neck,—as intermediate between rational and 
irrational—and anger, breast; and lust, belly; and the constitution, legs and feet; 
using the names of the members as symbols of the powers. Much more then, as respects 
Him, Who is beyond all, is it necessary to make clear the difference of forms and 
shapes by reverent and God-becoming, and mystic explanations. And if you wish to 
apply the threefold shapes of bodies to the impalpable and shapeless God, you must 
say, that the Progression of Almighty God, which spreads out to all things, is a 
Divine extension; and length, the power extending itself over the whole; and depth, 
the hiddenness and imperception incomprehensible to all creatures. 
But, that we may not forget ourselves, in our explanation, of the different shapes 
and forms, by confounding the incorporeal Divine Names with those given through 
symbols of objects of sense, we have for this reason spoken concerning these things 
in the <i>Symbolic Theology. </i>But now, let us suppose the Divine difference, 
as really not a sort of change from the super-immovable identity, but as the single 
multiplication of itself, and the uniform progressions of its fecundity to all. 
<pb n="106" id="i.ii.ix-Page_106" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p12">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p13">But <i>similar</i>, if any one might speak of Almighty God as the same, as being 
wholly throughout, similar to Himself—abidingly and indivisibly; we must not despise 
the Divine Name of the Similar; but the Theologians affirm that the God above all, 
in His essential nature, is similar to none; but that He bequeaths a Divine similarity 
to those who turn to Him, Who is above every limit and expression, by imitation 
according to their capacity. And there is the power of the Divine similitude, which 
turns all created things to the Cause. These things, then, must be said to be similar 
to Almighty God, both after a Divine likeness and similitude. For, neither must 
we say that Almighty God is similar to them, because neither is a man like his own 
image. For, with regard to those of the same rank, it is possible that these should 
be similar to each other, and that the similarity corresponds to each, and that 
both are similar to each other, after a preceding appearance of like. But, with 
respect to the Cause and the things caused, we do not accept the correspondence. 
For, the being similar is bequeathed, not to these, or those, alone, but to all 
those who participate in similarity. Almighty God becomes Cause of their being similar, 
and is mainstay of the self-existing Similarity itself; and the similar in all is 
similar to a soft of footprint of the Divine Similarity and completes their Oneness. 
<pb n="107" id="i.ii.ix-Page_107" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p14">SECTION VII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p15">And what must we say concerning this? For the Word of God Itself extols the fact 
that He is dissimilar, and of the same rank with none; as “different” even from 
everything, and, what is more paradoxical, says there is nothing that is similar 
to Him. Yet the expression is not contrary to the similarity towards Him, for the 
same things are both similar to God, and dissimilar—the former as regards the received 
imitation<note n="53" id="i.ii.ix-p15.1">Letter 2.</note> of the inimitable, the latter as regards the dependence 
of the things caused upon the cause, and their being inferior in degrees, endless 
and incalculable.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p16">SECTION VIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p17">But what also do we say concerning the Divine standing, i.e. seat? What other 
than that Almighty God remains Himself, in Himself, and is abidingly fixed in unmoved 
identity, and is firmly established on high; and that He acts according to the same 
conditions, and in reference to the same object, and in the same way; and that He 
exists altogether, as beseems the immutability from Himself; and as beseems the 
immovability Itself, entirely immovable, and that superessentially. For He is Cause 
of the standing and sitting of all, Who is above all sitting and standing, and in 
Him all things consist, being kept from falling out of the state of their own proper 
goods. 
<pb n="108" id="i.ii.ix-Page_108" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p18">SECTION IX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p19">But what again, when the Theologians say, that the unmoved goes forth to all, 
and is <i>moved</i>? Must we not understand this in a sense befitting God? For we 
must reverently suppose that He is moved, not as beseems carriage, or change, or 
alteration, or turning, or local movement, or the straight, or the circular, or 
that from both (curvative), or the intellectual, or the spiritual, or the physical, 
but that Almighty God brings into being and sustains everything, and provides in 
every way for everything; and is present, to all, by the irresistible embrace of 
all, and by His providential progressions and operations to all existing things. 
But we must concede to our discourse, to celebrate in a sense becoming God, even 
movements of God, the immovable. And the straight must be considered (to be) the 
unswerving and the undeviating progression of the operation, and the production 
from Himself of the whole; and the curvative—the steady progression and the productive 
condition; and the circular the same, and the holding together the middle and extremities, 
which encompass and are encompassed,—and the turning to Him of the things which 
proceeded from Him.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.ix-p20">SECTION X.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.ix-p21">But, if any one should take the Divine Name in the Oracles, of “the same,” or 
that of “justice,” in the sense of “the <i>equal,” </i>we must say, that Almighty 
God is <i>equal, </i>not only as indivisible and unswerving, but also as going forth 
to all, and through all, 
<pb n="109" id="i.ii.ix-Page_109" /> equally; and as foundation of the self-existent Equality, in conformity 
with which, He equally effects the same passage, through all things mutually, and 
the participation of those who receive equally, according to the aptitude of each; 
and the equal gift distributed to all, according to due; and according as He has 
anticipated pre-eminently and uniquely in Himself, every equality, intelligible, 
intelligent, rational, sensible, essential, physical, voluntary, as beseems the 
Power over all, which is productive of every equality.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput X." progress="30.80%" id="i.ii.x" prev="i.ii.ix" next="i.ii.xi">
<h3 id="i.ii.x-p0.1">CAPUT X.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.x-p1" />
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.x-p2">Concerning Sovereign Lord, “Ancient of days” in which also, concerning 
Age and Time<note n="54" id="i.ii.x-p2.1">Dulac, p. 226.</note>.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.x-p3">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.x-p4">THE time, then, is come for our discourse, to sing the God of many Names, as 
“Sovereign Lord,” and as “Ancient of days.” For He is called <i>the former, </i>
by reason that He is an all-controlling basis, binding and embracing the whole, 
and establishing and supporting, and tightening, and completing the whole. Continuous 
in itself, and from itself, producing the whole, as it were from a Sovereign root, 
and turning to itself the whole, as to a sovereign parent stock, and holding them 
together as an all-embracing basis of all, securing all the things embraced, within 
one grasp superior to all, and not permitting them, when 
<pb n="110" id="i.ii.x-Page_110" /> fallen from itself to be destroyed, as moved from an all-perfect 
sanctuary. But the Godhead is called Sovereign, both as controlling and governing 
the members of His household, purely, and as being desired and beloved by all, and 
as placing upon all the voluntary yokes, and the sweet pangs of the Divine and Sovereign, 
and in dissolvable love of the Goodness itself,</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.x-p5">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.x-p6">But Almighty God is celebrated as “<i>Ancient of days” </i>because He is of all 
things both Age and Time,—and before Days, and before Age and Time. And yet we must 
affirm that He is Time and Day, and appointed Time, and Age, in a sense befitting 
God, as being throughout every movement unchangeable and unmoved, and in His ever 
moving remaining in Himself, and as being Author of Age and Time and Days. Wherefore, 
in the sacred Divine manifestations of the mystic visions, He is represented as 
both old and young; the former indeed signifying the “Ancient” and being from the 
beginning, and the latter His never growing old; or both teaching that He advances 
through all things from beginning to end,—or as our Divine initiator says, “since 
each manifests the priority of God, the Elder having the first place in Time, but 
the Younger the priority in number; because the unit, and things near the unit, 
are nearer the beginning than numbers further advanced. 
<pb n="111" id="i.ii.x-Page_111" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.x-p7">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.x-p8">But we must, as I think, see from the Oracles the nature of Time and Eternity, 
for they do not always (merely) call all the things absolutely unoriginated and 
really everlasting, eternal, but also things imperishable and immortal and unchangeable, 
and things which are in like fashion, as when they say, “be ye opened, eternal doors,” 
and the like. And often they characterize the things the most ancient by the name 
of Eternity; and again they call the whole duration of our time Eternity, in so 
far as the ancient and unchangeable, and the measurement of existence throughout, 
is a characteristic of Eternity. But they call time that concerned in generation 
and decay and change, and sometimes the one, and sometimes the other. Wherefore 
also, the Word of God says that even we, who are bounded here by time, shall partake 
of Eternity, when we have reached the Eternity which is imperishable and ever the 
same. But sometimes eternity is celebrated in the Oracles, even as temporal, and 
time as eternal. But if we know them better and more accurately, things spiritual<note n="55" id="i.ii.x-p8.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.x-p8.2">τὰ 
ὄντα</span>—actual.</note> are spoken of and denoted by Eternity, and things subject 
to generation by time. It is necessary then to suppose that things called eternal 
are not absolutely co-eternal with God, Who is before Eternity, but that following 
unswervingly the most august Oracles, we should understand things eternal and temporal 
according to the hopes recognized by 
<pb n="112" id="i.ii.x-Page_112" /> them, hut whatever participates partly in eternity and partly in 
time, as things midway between things spiritual and things being born. But Almighty 
God we ought to celebrate, both as eternity and time, as Author of every time and 
eternity, and “Ancient of days,” as before time, and above time; and as changing 
appointed seasons and times; and again as being before ages, in so far as He is 
both before eternity and above eternity and His kingdom, a kingdom of all the Ages. 
Amen.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput XI." progress="31.51%" id="i.ii.xi" prev="i.ii.x" next="i.ii.xii">
<h3 id="i.ii.xi-p0.1">CAPUT XI.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.xi-p1">Concerning Peace, and what is meant by the self-existent Being; 
what is the self-existent Life, and what the self-existent Power, and such like 
expressions.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xi-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xi-p3">COME, then, let us extol the <i>Peace </i>Divine, and Source of conciliation, 
by hymns of peace! For this it is which unifies all, and engenders, and effects 
the agreement and fellowship of all. Wherefore, even all things aspire to it, which 
turns their divided multiplicity into the thorough Oneness, and unifies the tribal 
war of the whole into a homogeneous dwelling together, by the participation of the 
divine Peace. With regard, then, to the more reverend of the conciliating powers, 
these indeed are united to themselves and to each other, and to the one Source of 
Peace of the whole; and the things (that are) under them, these they unite also 
to themselves and 
<pb n="113" id="i.ii.xi-Page_113" /> to each other, and to the One and all-perfect Source and Cause of 
the Peace of all, which, passing in-divisibly to the whole, limits and terminates 
and secures everything, as if by a kind of bolts, which bind together things that 
are separated; and do not permit them, when separated, to rush to infinity and the 
boundless, and to become without order, and without stability, and destitute of 
God, and to depart from the union amongst themselves, and to become intermingled 
m each other, in every sort of confusion. Concerning then, this, the Divine Peace 
and Repose, which the holy Justus calls unutterableness, and, as compared with every 
known progression, immobility, how it rests and is at ease, and how it is in itself, 
and within itself, and entire, and to itself entire is super-united, and when entering 
into itself, and multiplying itself, neither loses its own Union, but even proceeds 
to all, whilst remaining entire within, by reason of excess of its Union surpassing 
all, it is neither permitted, nor attainable to any existing being, either to express 
or to understand. But, having premised this, as unutterable and unknowable, as being 
beyond all, let us examine its conceived and uttered participations, and this, as 
possible to men, and to us, as inferior to many good men.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xi-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xi-p5">First then, this must be said, that It is mainstay of the self-existent Peace, 
both the general and the particular; and that It mingles all things with each other 
within their unconfused union, as beseems 
<pb n="114" id="i.ii.xi-Page_114" /> which, united indivisibly, and at the same time they severally continuously 
unmingled stand, as regards their own proper kind, not muddled through their mingling 
with the opposite, nor blunting any of their unifying distinctness and purity. Let 
us then contemplate a certain One and simple nature of the peaceful Union, unifying 
all things to Itself, and to themselves, and to each other; and preserving all things 
in an unconfused grasp of all, both unmingled and mingled together; by reason of 
which the divine Minds, being united,, are united to their own conceptions, and 
to the things conceived; and again they ascend to the unknowable contact of things 
fixed above mind; by reason of which, souls, by uniting their manifold reasonings, 
and collecting them together to an One intellectual Purity, advance in a manner 
proper to themselves, by method and order, through the immaterial and indivisible 
conception, to the union above conception; by reason of which, the one and indissoluble 
connection of all is established, within its Divine Harmony, and is harmonized by 
complete concord and agreement and fellowship, being united without confusion, and 
held together without division. For the fulness of the perfect Peace passes through 
to all existing things, as beseems the most simple, and unmingled presence of Its 
unifying power, making all One. and binding the extremes through the intermediate 
to the extremes, which are yoked together in an one connatural friendship; and bestowing 
the enjoyment of Itself, even to the furthest extremities of the whole, 
<pb n="115" id="i.ii.xi-Page_115" /> and making all things of one family, by the unities, the identities, 
the unions, the conjunctions of the Divine Peace, standing of course indivisibly, 
and showing all in one, and passing through all, and not stepping out of Its own 
identity. For It advances to all, and imparts Itself to all, in a manner appropriate 
to them, and there overflows an abundance of peaceful fertility; and It remains, 
through excess of union, super-united, entire, to and throughout Its whole self.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xi-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xi-p7">But how, some one may say, do all things aspire to peace, for many things rejoice 
in diversity and division, and would not, at any time, of their own accord, be willingly 
in repose. Now, if in saying this, he affirms, that the identity of each existing 
thing is diversity and division, and that there is no existent thing whatever, which 
at any time is willing to destroy this (identity), neither would we in any way contradict 
this, but would declare even this an aspiration after peace. For all things love 
to dwell at peace, and to be united amongst themselves, and to be unmoved and unfallen 
from themselves, and the things of themselves. And the perfect Peace seeks to guard 
the idiosyncrasy of each unmoved and unconfused, by its peace-giving forethought, 
preserving everything unmoved and unconfused, both as regards themselves and each 
other, and establishes all things by a stable and 
<pb n="116" id="i.ii.xi-Page_116" /> unswerving power, towards their own peace and immobility.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xi-p8">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xi-p9">And if all things in motion desire, not repose, but ever to make known their 
own proper movement, even this is an aspiration after the Divine Peace of the whole, 
which preserves all things from falling away of their own accord, and guards the 
idiosyncrasy and moving life of all moving things unmoved and free from falling, 
so that the things moved, being at peace amongst themselves, and always in the same 
condition, perform their own proper functions.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xi-p10">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xi-p11">But if, in affirming the diversity as a falling from peace, he insists that peace 
is not beloved by all, verily there is no existing being which has entirely fallen 
from every kind of union; for, the altogether unstable and infinite, and unestablished, 
and without limit, is neither an actual thing, nor in things actual. But if he says, 
that those are inimical to peace, and good things of peace, who rejoice in strife 
and anger and changes and disturbances, even these are controlled by obscure images 
of a peaceful aspiration; being vexed by tumultuous passions, and ignorantly aspiring 
to calm them, they imagine that they will pacify themselves by the gratification 
of things which ever elude them, and they are disturbed by the non-attainment of 
the pleasures which overpowered them. What would any one say of the peaceful stream 
of 
<pb n="117" id="i.ii.xi-Page_117" /> love towards man in Christ, according to which we have learned no 
longer to wage war, either with ourselves, or each other, or with angels, but that 
with them, according to our power, we should also be fellow-workers in Divine things, 
after the purpose of Jesus, Who worketh all in all, and forms a peace unutterable 
and pre-determined from Eternity, and reconciles us to Himself, in Spirit, and through 
Himself and in Himself to the Father; concerning which supernatural gifts it is 
sufficiently spoken in the <i>Theological Outlines, </i>whilst the Oracles of the 
sacred inspiration furnish us with additional testimony.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xi-p12">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xi-p13">But, since you once asked me by letter, what in the world I consider the self-existent 
Being, the self-existent Life, the self-existent Wisdom, and said that you debated 
with yourself how, at one time, I call Almighty God, self-existent Life, and at 
another, Mainstay of the self-existent Life, I thought it necessary, O holy man 
of God, to also free you from this difficulty, so far as lay in my power. And first 
then, in order that we may now resume that which I have said a thousand times already, 
there is no contradiction in saying that Almighty God is self-existent Power, or 
self-existent Life, and that He is Mainstay of the self-existent Life or Peace or 
Power. For the latter, He is named from things existing, and specially from the 
first existing, as Cause of all existing things; and the former, as being above 
all, even the first existing of beings, being 
<pb n="118" id="i.ii.xi-Page_118" /> above superessentially. But you say, what in the world do we call 
the self-existent Being, or the self-existent Life, or whatever we lay down to be 
absolutely and originally and to have stood forth primarily from God? And we reply, 
this is not crooked but straight, and has a simple explanation. For we do not say 
that the self-existent Being, as Cause of the being of all things, is a sort of 
Divine or angelic essence (for the Superessential alone is Source and Essence and 
Cause of the existence of all things, and of the self-existent Being), nor that 
another Deity, besides the Super-divine, produces Life for all that live, and is 
a Life Causative of the self-existent Life; nor to speak summarily, that essences 
and personalities originate and make existing things, so that superficial people 
have named them both gods, and creators of existing things,—whom, to speak truly 
and properly, neither they themselves knew (for they are non-existent), nor their 
fathers,—but we call self-existent Being, and self-existent Life, and self-existent 
Deity, as regards at least Source, and Deity, and Cause, the One Superior and 
Superessential 
Source and Cause; but as regards Impartation, the providential Powers, that issue 
forth from God the unparticipating, (these we call) the self-existent essentiation, 
self-existent living, self-existent deification, by participating in which according 
to their own capacity, things existing, both are, and are said to be, existing, 
and living, and full of God—and the rest in the same way. Wherefore also, He is 
called the good Mainstay of the first of these, then 
<pb n="119" id="i.ii.xi-Page_119" /> of the whole of them, then of the portions of them, then of those 
who participate in them entirely, then of those who participate in them in part. 
And why must we speak of these things, since some of our divine instructors in holy 
things, affirm that the Super-good and Super-divine self-existent Goodness and Deity, 
is Mainstay even of the self-existent Goodness and Deity; affirming that the good-making 
and deifying gift issued forth from God; and that the self-existent beautifying 
stream, is self-existent beauty, and whole beauty, and partial beauty, and things 
absolutely beautiful, and things partially beautiful, and whatever other things 
are said and shall be said after the same fashion, which declare that providences 
and goodnesses issuing forth from God the unparticipating, in an ungrudging stream, 
are participated by existing things, and bubble over in order that distinctly the 
Cause of all may be beyond all, and the Superessential and Supernatural may, in 
every respect, be above things of any sort of essence and nature whatever.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput XII." progress="33.44%" id="i.ii.xii" prev="i.ii.xi" next="i.ii.xiii">
<h3 id="i.ii.xii-p0.1">CAPUT XII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.xii-p1">Concerning Holy of Holies, King of Kings, Lord of Lords, God 
of Gods.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xii-p3">BUT since whatever we have to say on these matters has reached, in my opinion, 
a fitting conclusion, we must sing Him of endless names, both 
<pb n="120" id="i.ii.xii-Page_120" /> as <i>Holy of Holies </i>and <i>King of Kings; </i>and as ruling 
eternity and for ever and beyond, and as <i>Lord of Lords, </i>and <i>God of Gods.
</i>And first we must say, what we think Holiness Itself is; and what Kingdom, and 
what Lordship, and what Divinity, and what the Oracles wish to denote by the duplication 
of the names.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xii-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xii-p5">Holiness then is (so far as we can say) the purity free from every pollution, 
and all perfect, and altogether unstained; Kingdom is the assignment of every limit 
and order, and ordinance and rank; and Lordship is not only the superiority over 
the worse, but also the perfect possession, in. every respect, of the Beautiful 
and Good; and a true and unswerving stability. Wherefore Lordship is parallel to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.ii.xii-p5.1">τὸ Κῦρος καί κύριον, καὶ τὸ κυριστῶν</span><note n="56" id="i.ii.xii-p5.2">The 
rendering of which may be, the lordly, and the lordlier, and the lordliest.</note>; 
and Deity is the Providence watching over all, and with perfect goodness both circumscribing 
and grasping all, and filling with Itself, and surpassing all things which enjoy 
Its forethought.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xii-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xii-p7">These things, then, must be sung absolutely, respecting the Cause surpassing 
all, and we must add that It surpasses Holiness, and Lordship, and Kingdom, and 
most simplex<note n="57" id="i.ii.xii-p7.1">Letter 2.</note> Deity. For, from It, 
<pb n="121" id="i.ii.xii-Page_121" />individually and collectively, were born and distributed every untarnished 
distinctness of every spotless purity, the whole arrangement and regulation of things 
existing, whilst It excludes want of harmony and want of equality, and want of symmetry, 
and rejoices over the well-ordered identity and rectitude, and leads round things, 
deemed worthy to participate in Itself. From It is all the perfect and complete 
possession of all. good things, every good forethought, watching and sustaining 
the objects of Its forethought, imparting Itself, as befits Its goodness, for deification 
of those who are turned to It.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xii-p8">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xii-p9">But since the Cause of all is super-full of all, as beseems the One superfluity 
which surpasses all, He is sung as <i>Holy of Holies </i>and the rest, as beseems 
an overflowing Cause, and a towering Pre-eminence. As one might say, so far as the 
things which are,—holy or divine, or lordly, or kingly,—surpass the things which 
are not, and the self-existent participations, their participants; to such an extent 
is seated above all things that be, He Who is above all things that be, and the 
unparticipating Cause of all the participants and the participations. But Holy and 
Kings and Lords and Gods, the Oracles call the higher orders in each, through whom 
the inferior in participating the gifts from God, multiply the simplicity of their 
distribution around their own diversities, the variety of which, the superior 
<pb n="122" id="i.ii.xii-Page_122" /> orders carefully and divinely collect to their own Oneness.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput XIII." progress="33.97%" id="i.ii.xiii" prev="i.ii.xii" next="i.ii.xiv">
<h3 id="i.ii.xiii-p0.1">CAPUT XIII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.ii.xiii-p1">Concerning “Perfect” and “One”.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xiii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xiii-p3">So much then on these matters; but let us now at last, with your good pleasure, 
approach the most difficult subject in the whole discourse. For the Word of God 
predicates everything, singly and collectively, respecting the Cause of all, and 
extols Him both as <i>Perfect </i>and as <i>One</i><note n="58" id="i.ii.xiii-p3.1">[Greek]. It should be noted 
that where He, Him and His are used in this Section, the Neuter is used in the Greek.</note>. 
He is then perfect not only as self-perfect, and solitarily separated within Himself, 
by Himself, and throughout most perfect, but also as super-perfect, as beseems His 
pre-eminence over all, and limiting every infinitude, and surpassing every term, 
and by none contained or comprehended; but even extending at once to all, and above 
all, by His unfailing gratuities and endless energies. But, on the other hand, He 
is called perfect, both as without increase, and always perfect, and as undiminished, 
as pre-holding all things in Himself, and overflowing as beseems one, inexhaustible, 
and same, and super-full, and undiminished, abundance, in accordance with which 
He perfects all perfect things, and fills them with His own perfection. 
<pb n="123" id="i.ii.xiii-Page_123" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xiii-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xiii-p5">But <i>One, </i>because He is uniquely all, as beseems an excess of unique Oneness, 
and is Cause of all without departing from the One. For there is no single existing 
being, which does not participate in the one, but as every number participates in 
an unit, and one dual and one decade is spoken of, and one half, and one third and 
tenth, so everything, and part of everything participates in the one, and by the 
fact that the One is, all existing things are. And the Cause of all is not One, 
as one of many, but before every one and multitude, and determinative of every one 
and multitude. For there is no multitude which does not partake in some way or other 
of the one. Yea, that which is many by parts, is one in the whole; and the many 
by the accidents, is one by the subject; and the many by the number or the powers, 
is one by the species, and the many by the species, is one by the genus; and the 
many by the progressions, is one by the source. And there is no single thing which 
does not participate in some way in the one, which uniformly pre-held in the uniqueness 
throughout all, all and whole, all, even the things opposed. And indeed, without 
the one there will not be a multitude, but without the multitude there will be the 
one, even as the unit previous to every multiplied number; and, if any one should 
suppose, that all things are united to all, the All will be one in the whole. 
<pb n="124" id="i.ii.xiii-Page_124" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xiii-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xiii-p7">Especially must this be known, that according to the pre-conceived species of 
each one, things united are said to be made one, and the one is elemental of all; 
and if you should take away the one, there will be neither totality nor part, nor 
any other single existing thing. For the one, uniformly, pre-held and comprehended 
all things in itself. For this reason, then, the Word of God celebrates the whole 
Godhead, as Cause of all, by the epithet of the One, both one God the Father, and 
one Lord Jesus Christ, and one and the same Spirit, by reason of the surpassing 
indivisibility of the whole Divine Oneness, in which all things are uniquely collected, 
and are super-unified, and are with It Superessentially. Wherefore also, all things 
are justly referred and attributed to It, by Which and from Which, and through Which, 
and in Which, and to Which, all things are, and are co-ordinated, and abide, and 
are held together, and are filled, and are turned towards It. And you would not 
find any existing thing, which is not what it is, and perfected and preserved, by 
the One, after which the whole Deity is superessentially named. And it is necessary 
also, that we being turned from the many to the One, by the power of the Divine 
Oneness, should celebrate as One the whole and one Deity—the one Cause of all—which 
is before every one and multitude, and part and whole, and limit and illimitability, 
and term and infinity, which bounds all things that be, even the Being Itself, and 
is 
<pb n="125" id="i.ii.xiii-Page_125" /> uniquely Cause of all, individually and collectively, and at the 
same time before all, and above all, and above the One existing Itself, and bounding 
the One existing Itself; since the One existing—that in things being—is numbered, 
and number participates in essence; but the superessential One bounds both the 
One existing, and every number, and Itself is, of both one and number, and every 
being, Source and Cause, and Number and. Order. Wherefore also, whilst celebrated 
as Unit and Triad, the Deity above all is neither Unit nor Triad, as understood 
by us or by any other sort of being, but, in order that we may celebrate truly. 
Its super-oneness, and Divine generation, by the threefold and single name of God, 
we name the Deity, Which is inexpressible to things that be, the Superessential. 
But no Unit nor Triad, nor number nor unity, nor productiveness, nor any other existing 
thing, or thing known to any existing thing, brings forth the hiddenness, above 
every expression and every mind, of the Super-Deity Which is above all 
superessentially. 
Nor has It a Name, or expression, but is elevated above in the inaccessible. And 
neither do we apply the very Name of Goodness, as making it adequate to It, but 
through a desire of understanding and saying something concerning that inexpressible 
nature, we consecrate the most august of Names to It, in the first degree, and although 
we should be in accord in this matter with the theologians, yet we shall fall short 
of the truth of the facts. Wherefore, even they have given the preference to the 
ascent through 
<pb n="126" id="i.ii.xiii-Page_126" /> negations, as lifting the soul out of things kindred to itself, and 
conducting it through all the Divine conceptions, above which towers that which 
is above every name, and every expression and knowledge, and at the furthest extremity 
attaching it to Him, as far indeed as is possible for us to be attached to that 
Being.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xiii-p8">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xiii-p9">We then, having collected these intelligible Divine Names, have unfolded them 
to the best of our ability, falling short not only of the precision which belongs 
to them, (for this truly, even Angels might say) nor only of their praises as sung 
by Angels (and the chief of our Theologians come behind the lowest of them), nor 
indeed of the Theologians themselves, nor of their followers or companions, but 
even of those who are of the same rank as ourselves, last and subordinate to them; 
so that, if the things spoken should be correct, and, if we, as far as in us lies, 
have really reached the perception of the unfolding of the Divine Names, let the 
fact be ascribed to the Author of all good things, Who, Himself, bestows first the 
power to speak, then to speak well. And if any one of the Names of the same force 
has been passed over, that also you must understand according to the same methods. 
But, if these things are either incorrect or imperfect, and we have wandered from 
the truth, either wholly or partially, may it be of thy brotherly kindness to correct 
him, who unwillingly is ignorant, and to impart a word to him, who wishes to learn, 
<pb n="127" id="i.ii.xiii-Page_127" /> and to vouchsafe assistance to him, who has not power in himself; 
and to heal him, who, not willingly, is sick; and having found out some things from 
thyself, and others from others, and receiving all from the good to transfer them 
also to us. By no means grow weary in doing good to a man thy friend, for thou perceivest, 
that we also have kept to ourselves none of the hierarchical communications transmitted 
to us, but have transmitted them without flaw, both to you and to other holy men, 
yea, and will continue to transmit them, as we may be sufficient to speak, and those 
to whom we speak, to hear, doing injury in no respect to the tradition, if at least 
we do not fail in the conception and expression thereof. But, let these things be 
held and spoken in such way, as is well pleasing to Almighty God; and let this indeed 
be our conclusion to the intelligible Divine Names. But I will now pass to the
<i>Symbolic Theology</i><note n="59" id="i.ii.xiii-p9.1">See letter to Titus.</note>, with God for my Guide.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.ii.xiii-p10">27 <i>October, </i>1896.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 title="Note" progress="35.41%" id="i.ii.xiv" prev="i.ii.xiii" next="i.iii">
 
<pb n="128" id="i.ii.xiv-Page_128" />
<h3 id="i.ii.xiv-p0.1">NOTE.</h3>
<h4 id="i.ii.xiv-p0.2">IGNATIUS.</h4>
<p style="text-align:center; text-indent:0in; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" id="i.ii.xiv-p1">" MY love is crucified."</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.ii.xiv-p2">Upon this passage I differ from all the commentators that I know. I believe the 
passage to have been written and inserted in the text by Dionysius when writing 
this letter, which must have been before A.D. 98. I do not think it a quotation 
from the letter of Ignatius written just previous to his martyrdom. I think Dionysius 
quoted some previous writing of Ignatius, in which he spoke of our Saviour as "My 
Love, Which is mine." That is the sense in this passage, to shew the exalted use 
of Love. In the letter of Ignatius to the Romans, he seems to use "love" in the 
sense of human passion or fire, and says that that is crucified in him. In any case, 
there is no chronological difficulty. Ignatius was martyred A.D. 107, Dionysius, 
A.D. 119.</p>
</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Mystic Theology" progress="35.55%" id="i.iii" prev="i.ii.xiv" next="i.iii.i"> 
<pb n="129" id="i.iii-Page_129" />


<h2 id="i.iii-p0.1">PREFACE TO MYSTIC THEOLOGY.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="i.iii-p1">MYSTIC THEOLOGY is like that ladder set up on the earth whose 
top reached to Heaven on which the angels of God were ascending and descending, 
and above which stood Almighty God. The Angel ascending is the “negative” which 
distinguishes Almighty God from all created things. God is not matter—soul, mind, 
spirit, any being, nor even being itself, but above and beyond all these. The Angel 
descending is the “Affirmative.” God is good, wise, powerful, the Being, until we 
come to <i>Symbolic Theology, </i>which denotes Him under material forms and conditions: 
Theology prefers the negative because Almighty God is more appropriately presented 
by distinction than by comparison.</p>
 
<pb n="130" id="i.iii-Page_130" />

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput I." progress="35.68%" id="i.iii.i" prev="i.iii" next="i.iii.ii">
<h3 id="i.iii.i-p0.1">CAPUT I.<br /><br /></h3>

<h2 id="i.iii.i-p0.4">MYSTIC THEOLOGY.</h2>
<p class="subject" id="i.iii.i-p1">What is the Divine Gloom?</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iii.i-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iii.i-p3">TRIAD supernal, both super-God and super-good, Guardian of the Theosophy of Christian 
men, direct us aright to the super-unknown and super-brilliant and highest summit 
of the mystic Oracles, where the simple and absolute and changeless mysteries of 
theology lie hidden within the super-luminous gloom of the silence, revealing hidden 
things, which in its deepest darkness shines above the most super-brilliant, and 
in the altogether impalpable and invisible, fills to overflowing the eyeless minds 
with glories of surpassing beauty. This then be my prayer; but thou, O dear Timothy, 
by thy persistent commerce with the mystic visions, leave behind both sensible perceptions 
and intellectual efforts, and all objects of sense and intelligence, and all things 
not being and being, and be raised aloft unknowingly to the union, as far as attainable, 
with Him Who is above every essence and knowledge. For by the resistless and absolute 
ecstasy in all purity, from thyself and all, thou wilt be carried on high, to the 
superessential ray of the Divine darkness, when thou hast cast away all, and become 
free from all. 
<pb n="131" id="i.iii.i-Page_131" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.iii.i-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iii.i-p5">But see that none of the uninitiated listen to these things—those I mean who 
are entangled in things being, and fancy there is nothing superessentially above 
things being, but imagine that they know, by their own knowledge, Him, Who has placed 
darkness as His hiding-place. But, if the Divine initiations are above such, what 
would any one say respecting those still more uninitiated, such as both portray 
the Cause exalted above all, from the lowest of things created, and say that It 
in no wise excels the no-gods fashioned by themselves and of manifold shapes, it 
being our duty both to attribute and affirm all the attributes of things existing 
to It, as Cause of all, and more properly to deny them all to It, as being above 
all, and not to consider the negations to be in opposition to the affirmations, 
but far rather that It, which is above every abstraction and definition, is above 
the privations.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iii.i-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iii.i-p7">Thus, then, the divine Bartholomew says that Theology is much and least, and 
the Gospel broad and great, and on the other hand concise. He seems to me to have 
comprehended this supernaturally, that the good Cause of all is both of much utterance, 
and at the same time of briefest utterance and without utterance; as having neither 
utterance nor conception, because It is superessentially exalted above all, and 
manifested without veil and in truth, to those alone who pass through both all things 
consecrated<pb n="132" id="i.iii.i-Page_132" /> and pure, and ascend above every ascent of all holy summits, 
and leave behind all divine lights and sounds, and heavenly words, and enter into 
the gloom, where really is, as the Oracles say, He Who is beyond all. For even the 
divine Moses is himself strictly bidden to be first purified, and then to be separated 
from those who are not so, and after entire cleansing hears the many-voiced trumpets, 
and sees many lights, shedding pure and streaming rays; then he is separated from 
the multitude, and with the chosen priests goes first to the summit of the divine 
ascents, although even then he does not meet with Almighty God Himself, but views 
not Him (for He is viewless) but the place where He is. Now this I think signifies 
that the most Divine and Highest of the things seen and contemplated are a sort 
of suggestive expression, of the things subject to Him Who is above all, through 
which His wholly inconceivable Presence is shown, reaching to the highest spiritual 
summits of His most holy places; and then he (Moses) is freed from them who are 
both seen and seeing, and enters into the gloom of the <i>Agnosia; </i>a gloom veritably 
mystic, within which he closes all perceptions of knowledge and enters into the 
altogether impalpable and unseen, being wholly of Him Who is beyond all, and of 
none, neither himself nor other; and by inactivity of all knowledge, united in his 
better part to. the altogether Unknown, and by knowing nothing, knowing above mind.</p>
 
<pb n="133" id="i.iii.i-Page_133" />

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput II." progress="36.41%" id="i.iii.ii" prev="i.iii.i" next="i.iii.iii">
<h3 id="i.iii.ii-p0.1">CAPUT II.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.iii.ii-p1">How we ought both to be united and render praise to the Cause 
of all and above all.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iii.ii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iii.ii-p3">WE pray to enter within the super-bright gloom, and through not seeing and not 
knowing, to see and to know that the not to see nor to know is itself the above 
sight and knowledge. For this is veritably to see and to know and to celebrate super-essentially 
the Superessential, through the abstraction of all existing things, just as those 
who make a lifelike statue, by extracting all the encumbrances which have been placed 
upon the clear view of the concealed, and by bringing to light, by the mere cutting 
away<note n="60" id="i.iii.ii-p3.1">i.e. the abstraction.</note>, the genuine beauty concealed in it. And, 
it is necessary, as I think, to celebrate the abstractions in an opposite way to 
the definitions. For, we used to place these latter by beginning from the foremost 
and descending through the middle to the lowest, but, in this case, by making the 
ascents from the lowest to the highest, we abstract everything, in order that, without 
veil, we may know that <i>Agnosia, </i>which is enshrouded under all the known, 
in all things that be, and may see that superessential gloom, which is hidden by 
all the light in existing things.</p> 
<pb n="134" id="i.iii.ii-Page_134" />

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput III." progress="36.62%" id="i.iii.iii" prev="i.iii.ii" next="i.iii.iv">
<h3 id="i.iii.iii-p0.1">CAPUT III.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.iii.iii-p1">What are the affirmative expressions respecting God, and what 
the negative.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iii.iii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iii.iii-p3">IN the <i>Theological Outlines, </i>then, we celebrated the principal affirmative 
expressions respecting God—how the Divine and good Nature is spoken of as One—how 
as Threefold—what is that within it which is spoken of as Paternity and Sonship—what 
the Divine name of “the Spirit “is meant to signify,—how from the immaterial and 
indivisible Good the Lights dwelling in the heart of Goodness sprang forth, and 
remained, in their branching forth, without departing from the coeternal abiding 
in Himself and in Themselves and in each other,—how the super-essential Jesus takes 
substance in veritable human nature—and whatever other things, made known by the 
Oracles, are celebrated throughout the <i>Theological Outlines; </i>and in the treatise 
concerning <i>Divine Names, </i>how He is named Good—how Being—how Life and Wisdom 
and Power—and whatever else belongs to the nomenclature of God. Further, in the
<i>Symbolical Theology, </i>what are the Names transferred from objects of sense 
to things Divine?—what are the Divine forms?—what the Divine appearances, and parts 
and organs?—what the Divine places and ornaments?—what the angers?—what the griefs?—and 
the Divine wrath?—what the carousals, and the ensuing sicknesses?—what the oaths,—and 
what the 
<pb n="135" id="i.iii.iii-Page_135" /> curses?—what the sleepings, and what the awakings?—and all the other 
Divinely formed representations, which belong to the description of God, through 
symbols. And I imagine that you have comprehended, how the lowest are expressed 
in somewhat more words than the first. For, it was necessary that the <i>Theological 
Outlines, </i>and the unfolding of the Divine Names should be expressed in fewer 
words than the <i>Symbolic Theology; </i>since, in proportion as we ascend to the 
higher, in such a degree the expressions are circumscribed by the contemplations 
of the things intelligible. As even now, when entering into the gloom which is above 
mind, we shall find, not a little speaking, but a complete absence of speech, and 
absence of conception. In the other case, the discourse, in descending from the 
above to the lowest, is widened according to the descent, to a proportionate extent; 
but now, in ascending from below to that which is above, in proportion to the ascent, 
it is contracted, and after a complete ascent, it will become wholly voiceless, 
and will be wholly united to the unutterable. But, for what reason in short, you 
say, having attributed the Divine attributes from the foremost, do we begin the 
Divine abstraction from things lowest? Because it is necessary that they who place 
attributes on that which is above every attribute, should place the attributive 
affirmation from that which is more cognate to it; but that they who abstract, with 
regard to that which is above every abstraction, should make the abstraction from 
things which are further removed from it. Are not 
<pb n="136" id="i.iii.iii-Page_136" />life and goodness more (cognate) than air and stone? and He is not given 
to debauch and to wrath, more (removed) than He is not expressed nor conceived.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput IV." progress="37.16%" id="i.iii.iv" prev="i.iii.iii" next="i.iii.v">
<h3 id="i.iii.iv-p0.1">CAPUT IV.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.iii.iv-p1">That the pre-eminent Cause of every object of sensible perception 
is none of the objects of sensible perception.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iii.iv-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iii.iv-p3">WE say then that the Cause of all, which is above all, is neither without being, 
nor without life—nor without reason, nor without mind, nor is a body—nor has shape—nor 
form—nor quality, or quantity, or bulk—nor is in a place—nor is seen—nor has sensible 
contact—nor perceives, nor is perceived, by the senses—nor has disorder and confusion, 
as being vexed by earthly passions,—nor is powerless, as being subject to casualties 
of sense,—nor is in need of light;—neither is It, nor has It, change, or 
decay, or division, or deprivation, or flux,—or any other of the objects of sense.</p>


</div3>

        <div3 type="chapter" title="Caput V." progress="37.29%" id="i.iii.v" prev="i.iii.iv" next="i.iv">
<h3 id="i.iii.v-p0.1">CAPUT V.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="i.iii.v-p1">That the pre-eminent Cause of every object of intelligible perception 
is none of the objects of intelligible perception.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iii.v-p2">ON the other hand, ascending, we say, that It is neither soul, nor mind, nor 
has imagination, or opinion, or reason, or conception; neither is 
 
<pb n="137" id="i.iii.v-Page_137" />expressed, nor conceived; neither is number, nor order, nor greatness, nor littleness; nor 
equality, nor inequality; nor similarity, nor dissimilarity; neither is standing, 
nor moving; nor at rest; neither has power, nor is power, nor light; neither lives, 
nor is life; neither is essence nor eternity, nor time; neither is Its touch intelligible, 
neither is It science, nor truth; nor kingdom, nor wisdom; neither one, nor oneness; 
neither Deity, nor Goodness; nor is It Spirit according to our understanding; nor 
Sonship, nor Paternity; nor any other thing of those known to us, or to any other 
existing being; neither is It any of non-existing nor of existing things, nor do 
things existing know It, as It is; nor does It know existing things, <i>qua </i>
existing; neither is there expression of It, nor name, nor knowledge; neither is 
It darkness, nor light; nor error, nor truth; neither is there any definition at 
all of It, nor any abstraction. But when making the predications and abstractions 
of things after It, we neither predicate, nor abstract from It; since the all-perfect 
and uniform Cause of all is both above every definition and the pre-eminence of 
Him, Who is absolutely freed from all, and beyond the whole, is also above every 
abstraction.</p>
</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Letters" progress="37.56%" id="i.iv" prev="i.iii.v" next="i.iv.i"> 
<pb n="139" id="i.iv-Page_139" />
<p id="i.iv-p1"><br /></p>
<h2 id="i.iv-p1.2">PREFACE TO THE LETTERS<br />
OF DIONYSIUS THE<br />
AREOPAGITE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv-p2">THESE Letters attest the existence of the writings, and the wisdom spoken among 
the perfect, in the Apostolic Age.—To Gaius, who is commemorated by St. John 
and St. Paul, we owe the explanation of <i>Agnosia</i>, and valued teaching 
on the Personality of our Lord; to Dorotheus we are indebted for a fuller explanation 
of the Divine Gloom; to Sosipater, twice mentioned in the Acts and Romans, we owe 
the wisest letter ever penned for the instruction of the Christian Apologist and 
Missionary. The Letter to Polycarp touches on those mysterious signs in the heavens, 
by which Almighty God shewed His universal power. Dionysius shews his reverence 
for God’s holy word, by never seeking to explain away, or to substitute what seems 
a less miracle for a greater. The trifold Mithra commemorated amongst the Babylonians 
shews that Hezekiah’s sign was not merely visible and observed in Judea. The King, 
as High Priest of his people, was already robed for evening prayer, when he observed 
the sun gone back; and one day became almost three, i.e. thirty-two hours instead 
of thirty-six. Dionysius describes the darkness at the time of the Crucifixion, 
as it 
<pb n="p140" id="i.iv-Page_p140" /> appeared in Egypt, and is recorded by Phlegon. We do not explain 
and interpret the facts recorded in the Gospel, by denying them, or by treating 
the same testimony outside the Gospel as superstitious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv-p3">To Demophilus, we owe a knowledge of Church-law and order, which teaches the 
Christian duty of being “sent,” and which should teach clergy to obey their Bishop, 
and not merely the Act of uniformity. To Titus, we owe the preservation of the 
sum of the <i>Symbolic Theology. </i>From the letter to St. John in Patmos, we learn 
the love between St. John arid Dionysius, and that St. John was then Called the 
“Sun of the Gospel.” From the letter to Apollophanes, we know that the prayers of 
Dionysius for the conversion of his friend did not fall to the ground. Apollophanes 
was tutor to Polemon, who again was tutor to Aristides, who presented his “Apology” to the Emperor Hadrian. The conversion of Statonice, the wife of Apollophanes, 
was the cause of St. Paul’s being cast into chains at Philippi, where the messengers 
from Corinth found him, through whom he sent the Epistle recently brought to light<note n="61" id="i.iv-p3.1">See 
“Correspondence of St, Paul,” Carrière et Berger, p. 20. Fishbacher, Paris.</note>.</p>
<p style="text-indent:0in; margin-top:12pt" id="i.iv-p4">CANNES, <br />
<i>Circumcision, </i>1897.</p>

        <div3 title="Letter I. To Gaius Therapeutes." progress="38.00%" id="i.iv.i" prev="i.iv" next="i.iv.ii">
<h2 id="i.iv.i-p0.1">LETTERS OF DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE.</h2>
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.i-p1"><b>LETTER I. </b><i>To Gaius Therapeutes.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="i.iv.i-p2">DARKNESS becomes invisible by light, and specially by much light. Varied knowledge 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.iv.i-p2.1">αἰ γνώσεις</span>), and especially much varied knowledge, 
makes the <i>Agnosia</i><note n="62" id="i.iv.i-p2.2">C. I. § 1.</note> to vanish. Take this 
in a superlative, but not in a defective sense, and reply with superlative truth, 
that the <i>Agnosia, </i>respecting God, escapes those who possess existing light, 
and knowledge of things being; and His pre-eminent darkness is both concealed by 
every light, and is hidden from every knowledge. And, if any one, having seen God, 
understood what he saw, he did not see <i>Him, </i>but some of His creatures that 
are existing and known. But He Himself, highly established above mind, and above 
essence, by the very fact of His being wholly unknown, and not being, both is super-essentially, 
and is known above mind. And the all-perfect <i>Agnosia, </i>in its superior sense, 
is a knowledge of Him, Who is above all known things.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter II. To the same Gaius Therapeutes." progress="38.16%" id="i.iv.ii" prev="i.iv.i" next="i.iv.iii">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.ii-p1"><b>LETTER II. </b><i>To the same Gaius Therapeutes.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="i.iv.ii-p2">How is He, Who is beyond all<note n="63" id="i.iv.ii-p2.1">C. II. § 6.</note>, both above source 
of Divinity and above source of Good? Provided you 
<pb n="142" id="i.iv.ii-Page_142" /> understand Deity and Goodness, as the very Actuality 
of the Good-making and God-making gift, and the inimitable imitation of the super-divine 
and super-good (gift), by aid of which we are deified and made good. For, moreover, 
if this becomes source of the deification and making good of those who are being 
deified and made good, He,—Who is super-source of every source, even of the so-called 
Deity and Goodness, seeing He is beyond source of Divinity and source of Goodness, 
in so far as He is inimitable, and not to be retained—excels the imitations and 
retentions, and the things which are imitated and those participating.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter III. To the same Gaius." progress="38.30%" id="i.iv.iii" prev="i.iv.ii" next="i.iv.iv">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.iii-p1"><b>LETTER III. </b><i>To the same Gaius.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="i.iv.iii-p2">“Sudden” is that which, contrary to expectation, and out of the, as yet, unmanifest, 
is brought into the manifest. But with regard to Christ’s love of man, I think that 
the Word of God suggests even this, that the Superessential proceeded forth out 
of the hidden, into the manifestation amongst us, by having taken substance as man. 
But, He is hidden, even after the manifestation, or to speak more divinely, even 
in the manifestation, for in truth this of Jesus has been kept hidden, and the mystery 
with respect to Him has been reached by no word nor mind, but even when spoken, 
remains unsaid, and when conceived unknown. <pb n="143" id="i.iv.iii-Page_143" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter IV. To the same Gaius Therapeutes." progress="38.42%" id="i.iv.iv" prev="i.iv.iii" next="i.iv.v">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.iv-p1"><b>LETTER IV.</b><note n="64" id="i.iv.iv-p1.1">C. II. § 6.</note><i> To the same Gaius Therapeutes.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="i.iv.iv-p2">How, you ask, is Jesus, Who is beyond all, ranked essentially with all men? For, 
not as Author of men is He here called man, but as being in absolute whole essence 
truly man. But we do not define the Lord Jesus, humanly, for He is not man only, 
(neither superessential nor man only), but truly man, He Who is pre-eminently a 
lover of man, the Super-essential, taking substance, above men and after men, from 
the substance of men. And it is nothing less, the ever Superessential, super-full 
of super-essentiality, disregards the excess<note n="65" id="i.iv.iv-p2.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.iv.iv-p2.2">τῇ ταύτης περιουσίᾳ</span>.</note> of this, 
and having come truly into substance, took substance above substance, and above 
man works things of man. And a virgin supernaturally conceiving, and unstable water, 
holding up weight of material and earthly feet, and not giving way, but, by a supernatural 
power standing together so as not to be divided, demonstrate this. Why should any 
one go through the rest, which are very many? Through which, he who looks with a 
divine vision, will know beyond mind, even the things affirmed respecting the love 
towards man, of (the Lord) Jesus,—things which possess a force of superlative 
negation. For, even, to speak summarily, He was not man, not as not being man, but 
as being from men was beyond men, and was above man, having truly been born man, 
and for the rest, not having done things Divine <pb n="144" id="i.iv.iv-Page_144" /> as God, nor things human as man, but exercising for us a certain 
new God-incarnate energy of God having become man.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter V. To Dorotheus, Leitourgos." progress="38.69%" id="i.iv.v" prev="i.iv.iv" next="i.iv.vi">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.v-p1"><b>LETTER V. </b> <i>To Dorotheus, Leitourgos.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="i.iv.v-p2">The Divine gloom is the unapproachable light in which God is said to dwell<note n="66" id="i.iv.v-p2.1"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:6" id="i.iv.v-p2.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.6">1 Tim. vi. 6</scripRef>.</note>. 
And in this gloom, invisible<note n="67" id="i.iv.v-p2.3"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:17" id="i.iv.v-p2.4" parsed="|1Tim|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.17">Ib. i. 17</scripRef>.</note> 
indeed, on account of the surpassing brightness, and unapproachable on account of 
the excess of the superessential stream of light, enters every one deemed worthy 
to know and to see God, by the very fact of neither seeing nor knowing, really entering 
in Him, Who is above vision and knowledge, knowing this very thing, that He is after 
all the object of sensible and intelligent perception, and saying in the words of 
the Prophet, “Thy knowledge was regarded as wonderful by me; It was confirmed; I 
can by no means attain unto it<note n="68" id="i.iv.v-p2.5"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 6" id="i.iv.v-p2.6" parsed="|Ps|139|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.6">Ps. cxxxix. 6</scripRef>.</note>;” even as the Divine 
Paul is said to have known Almighty God, by having known Him as being above all 
conception and knowledge. Wherefore also, he says, “His ways are past finding out<note n="69" id="i.iv.v-p2.7"><scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33" id="i.iv.v-p2.8" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</note> 
and His Judgements inscrutable,” and His gifts “indescribable<note n="70" id="i.iv.v-p2.9"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 9:15" id="i.iv.v-p2.10" parsed="|2Cor|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.15">2 Cor. ix. 15</scripRef>.</note>,” 
and that His peace surpasses every mind<note n="71" id="i.iv.v-p2.11"><scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 7" id="i.iv.v-p2.12" parsed="|Phil|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.7">Phil. iv. 7</scripRef>.</note>, as having found Him Who is above all, and having 
known this which is above conception, that, by being Cause of all, He is beyond all.</p> 
<pb n="145" id="i.iv.v-Page_145" /> 

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter VI. To Sopatros—Priest." progress="38.90%" id="i.iv.vi" prev="i.iv.v" next="i.iv.vii">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.vi-p1"><b>LETTER VI. </b> <i>To Sopatros</i><note n="72" id="i.iv.vi-p1.1"><scripRef passage="Acts xx. 4" id="i.iv.vi-p1.2" parsed="|Acts|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4">Acts xx. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 21" id="i.iv.vi-p1.3" parsed="|Rom|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.21">Rom. xvi. 21</scripRef>.</note><i>—Priest.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="i.iv.vi-p2">Do not imagine this a victory, holy Sopatros, to have denounced<note n="73" id="i.iv.vi-p2.1"><scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 9" id="i.iv.vi-p2.2" parsed="|Titus|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.9">Tit. iii. 9</scripRef>.</note> a devotion, or an opinion, which apparently is not good. For neither—even 
if you should have convicted it accurately—are the (teachings) of Sopatros consequently 
good. For it is possible, both that you and others, whilst occupied in many things 
that are false and apparent, should overlook the true, which is One and hidden. 
For neither, if anything is not red, is it therefore white, nor if something is 
not a horse, is it necessarily a man. But thus will you do, if you follow my advice, 
you will cease indeed to speak against others, but will so speak on behalf of truth, 
that every thing said is altogether unquestionable.</p>


</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter VII. To Polycarp—Hierarch." progress="39.04%" id="i.iv.vii" prev="i.iv.vi" next="i.iv.viii">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.vii-p1"><b>LETTER VII.</b></p>

<p class="center" id="i.iv.vii-p2">SECTION I. <i>To Polycarp—Hierarch.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.vii-p3">I, at any rate, am not conscious, when speaking in reply to Greeks or others, 
of fancying to assist good men, in case they should be able to know and speak the 
very truth, as it really is in itself. For, when this is correctly demonstrated 
in its essential nature, according to a law of truth, and has been established without 
flaw, every thing which is otherwise, and simulates the truth, will be convicted 
of being other <pb n="146" id="i.iv.vii-Page_146" /> than the reality, 
and dissimilar, and that which is seeming rather than real. It is superfluous then, 
that the expounder of truth should contend with these or those<note n="74" id="i.iv.vii-p3.1">Greeks or others.</note>. For each affirms himself to have the royal coin, and perchance 
has some deceptive image of a certain portion of the true. And, if you refute this, 
first the one, and then the other, will contend concerning the same. But, when the 
true statement itself has been correctly laid down, and has remained unrefuted by 
all the rest, every thing which is not so in every respect is cast down of itself, 
by the impregnable stability of the really true. Having then as I think well understood 
this, I have not been over zealous to speak in reply to Greeks or to others; but 
it is sufficient for me (and may God grant this), first to know about truth, then, 
having known, to speak as it is fitting to speak.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.vii-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.vii-p5">But you say, the Sophist Apollophanes rails at me, and calls me parricide, as 
using, not piously, the writings of Greeks against the Greeks. Yet, in reply to 
him, it were more true for us to say, that Greeks use, not piously, things Divine 
against things Divine, attempting through the wisdom of Almighty God to eject the 
Divine Worship. And I am not speaking of the opinion of the multitude, who cling 
tenaciously to the writings of the poets, with earthly and impassioned proclivities, 
and Worship the creature<note n="75" id="i.iv.vii-p5.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:7" id="i.iv.vii-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7">1 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</note> rather than the Creator; 
but even Apollophanes 
<pb n="147" id="i.iv.vii-Page_147" /> himself uses 
not piously things Divine against things Divine; for by the knowledge of things 
created, well called Philosophy by him, and by the divine Paul named Wisdom of God, 
the true philosophers ought to have been elevated to the Cause of things created 
and of the knowledge of them. And in order that he may not improperly impute to 
me the opinion of others, or that of himself, Apollophanes, being a wise man, ought 
to recognise that nothing could otherwise be removed from its heavenly course and 
movement, if it had not the Sustainer and Cause of its being moving it thereto, 
who forms all things, and “transforms them<note n="76" id="i.iv.vii-p5.3"><scripRef passage="Dan. ii. 21" id="i.iv.vii-p5.4" parsed="|Dan|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.21">Dan. ii. 21</scripRef>. See note, p. 184.</note>” according 
to the sacred text. How then does he not worship Him, known to us even from this, 
and verily being God of the whole, admiring Him for His all causative and super-inexpressible 
power, when sun<note n="77" id="i.iv.vii-p5.5"><scripRef passage="Joshua x. 12-14" id="i.iv.vii-p5.6" parsed="|Josh|10|12|10|14" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.12-Josh.10.14">Joshua x. 12-14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eccl. xlvi. 4" id="i.iv.vii-p5.7" parsed="|Eccl|46|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.46.4">Eccl. xlvi. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Isaiah xxviii. 21" id="i.iv.vii-p5.8" parsed="|Isa|28|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.21">Isaiah xxviii. 21</scripRef>.</note> and moon, together with the universe, 
by a power and stability most supernatural, were fixed by them to entire immobility, 
and, for a measure of a whole day, all the constellations stood in the same places; 
or (which is greater than even this), if when the whole and the greater and embracing 
were thus carried along, those embraced did not follow in their course; and when 
a certain other day<note n="78" id="i.iv.vii-p5.9">Of twelve hours: <scripRef passage="2Kings 20:9-11" id="i.iv.vii-p5.10" parsed="|2Kgs|20|9|20|11" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.20.9-2Kgs.20.11">2 Kings xx. 9-11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Isaiah xxxviii. 8" id="i.iv.vii-p5.11" parsed="|Isa|38|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.8">Isaiah xxxviii. 8</scripRef>.</note> was almost tripled in duration, 
even in twenty whole hours<note n="79" id="i.iv.vii-p5.12">The “twenty hours” which made one day almost equal to three are reckoned thus. 
A degree represents an hour. The Sun went down ten degrees = ten hours. The Sun 
had then run already a course of ten hours, from 6 A.M. to 4 P.M. In returning there 
were ten hours more, and in retracing the route ten hours more, which together make 
thirty hours. The two hours, to complete the day of twelve hours, make thirty-two 
hours. The thirty-two hours are four hours less than thirty-six, the time of three 
days of twelve hours each. One day was thus nearly equal to three. Whatever we may 
think the facts, the Babylonians commemorated the threefold Mythra —the Sun—in 
consequence. <i>See </i>Dulac.</note>, either the universe retraced contrary routes for so 
long a time, and (was) <pb n="148" id="i.iv.vii-Page_148" /> turned back 
by the thus very most supernatural backward revolutions; or the sun, in its own 
course, having contracted its five-fold motion in ten hours, retrogressively again 
retraced it in the other ten hours, by traversing a sort of new route. This thing 
indeed naturally astounded even Babylonians<note n="80" id="i.iv.vii-p5.13"><scripRef passage="Isaiah xxxix. 1" id="i.iv.vii-p5.14" parsed="|Isa|39|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.39.1">Isaiah xxxix. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Kings 20:12" id="i.iv.vii-p5.15" parsed="|2Kgs|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.20.12">2 Kings xx. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Chronicles 32:31" id="i.iv.vii-p5.16" parsed="|2Chr|32|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.32.31">2 Chron. xxxii. 31</scripRef>.</note>, and, 
without battle, brought them into subjection to Hezekiah, as though he were a somebody 
equal to God, and superior to ordinary men. And, by no means do I allege the great 
works in Egypt<note n="81" id="i.iv.vii-p5.17"><scripRef passage="Ex. vii. 14" id="i.iv.vii-p5.18" parsed="|Exod|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7.14">Ex. vii. 14</scripRef>.</note>, or certain other Divine portents, 
which took place elsewhere, but the well-known and celestial ones, which were renowned 
in every place and by all persons. But Apollophanes is ever saying that these things 
are not true. At any rate then, this is reported by the Persian sacerdotal legends, 
and to this day, Magi celebrate the memorials of the threefold Mithrus<note n="82" id="i.iv.vii-p5.19">See Dulac.</note>. But let him disbelieve these things, by reason 
of his ignorance or his inexperience. Say to him, however, “What do you affirm concerning 
the eclipse, which took place at the time of the saving Cross<note n="83" id="i.iv.vii-p5.20"><scripRef passage="Mark xv. 33" id="i.iv.vii-p5.21" parsed="|Mark|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.33">Mark xv. 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 44" id="i.iv.vii-p5.22" parsed="|Luke|23|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.44">Luke xxiii. 44</scripRef>.</note>?” For both of us at that time, at Heliopolis, being present, and 
standing together, saw the moon approaching the sun, to our surprise (for it was 
not appointed time for conjunction); and again, from the ninth hour to the evening, 
supernaturally placed back again into a line opposite <pb n="149" id="i.iv.vii-Page_149" /> 
 the sun. And remind him also of something further. 
For he knows that we saw, to our surprise, the contact itself beginning from the 
east, and going towards the edge of the sun’s disc, then receding back, and again, 
both the contact and the re-clearing<note n="84" id="i.iv.vii-p5.23">The contact or adumbration refers to the moon, 
the re-clearing to the sun. See notes on this letter in Ant. Ed. and Schema, p. 258, vol. 2.</note>, not taking 
place from the same point, but from that diametrically opposite. So great are the 
supernatural things of that appointed time, and possible to Christ alone, the Cause 
of all, Who worketh great things and marvellous, of which there is not number.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.vii-p6">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.vii-p7">These things say, if occasion serves, and if possible, O Apollophanes, refute 
them, and to me, who was then both present with thee, and saw and judged and wondered 
with thee at them all. And in truth Apollophanes begins prophesying at that time, 
I know not whence, and to me he said, as if conjecturing the things taking place, 
“these things, O excellent Dionysius, are requitals of Divine deeds.” Let so much 
be said by us by letter; but you are capable, both to supply the deficiency, and 
to bring eventually to God that distinguished man, who is wise in many things, and 
who perhaps will not disdain to meekly learn the truth, which is above wisdom, of 
our religion. <pb n="150" id="i.iv.vii-Page_150" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter VIII. To Demophilus, Therapeutes. About minding ones own business, and kindness." progress="40.26%" id="i.iv.viii" prev="i.iv.vii" next="i.iv.ix">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.viii-p1"><b>LETTER VIII. </b> <i>To Demophilus, Therapeutes. About minding ones own business, and kindness. </i></p>

<p class="center" id="i.iv.viii-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p3">The histories of the Hebrews say, O noble Demophilus, that, even that holy, distinguished 
Moses was deemed worthy of the Divine manifestation on account of his great meekness<note n="85" id="i.iv.viii-p3.1"><scripRef passage="Num. xii. 3-8" id="i.iv.viii-p3.2" parsed="|Num|12|3|12|8" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.3-Num.12.8">Num. xii. 3-8</scripRef>.</note>. And, if at any time they describe him as being 
excluded from the vision<note n="86" id="i.iv.viii-p3.3"><scripRef passage="Ex. iv. 14" id="i.iv.viii-p3.4" parsed="|Exod|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.14">Ex. iv. 14</scripRef>.</note> of God, they do not cast 
him out from God for his meekness. But they say that when speaking very rashly, 
and opposing the Divine Counsels, Jehovah was angry with him with wrath. But when 
they make him proclaimed by his God-discerned deserts, he is proclaimed, from his 
pre-eminent imitation of the Good. For he was very meek, and on this account is 
called “Servant of God,” and deemed more fit for vision of God than all Prophets. 
Now, when certain envious<note n="87" id="i.iv.viii-p3.5"><scripRef passage="Num. xvi. 1-11" id="i.iv.viii-p3.6" parsed="|Num|16|1|16|11" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.1-Num.16.11">Num. xvi. 1-11</scripRef>.</note> people were contending 
with him and Aaron, about the High Priesthood and government of the tribes, he was 
superior to all love of honour, and love of rule, and referred the presidency over 
the people to the Divine judgment. And, when they even rose up against him, and 
reproaching him concerning the precedency, were threatening him, and were already 
almost upon him, the meek man invoked the Good for preservation, but very suitably 
asserted that <pb n="151" id="i.iv.viii-Page_151" /> he would be guiltless 
of all evils to the governed. For he knew that it is necessary, that the familiar 
with God the Good should be moulded, as far as is attainable, to that which is specially 
most like the Good, and should be conscious within himself of the performance of 
deeds of good friendship. And what made David<note n="88" id="i.iv.viii-p3.7"><scripRef passage="Matt. i. 1-16" id="i.iv.viii-p3.8" parsed="|Matt|1|1|1|16" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.1-Matt.1.16">Matt. i. 1-16</scripRef>.</note>, the 
father of God, a friend of God? Even for being good and generous towards enemies<note n="89" id="i.iv.viii-p3.9"><scripRef passage="1Samuel 24:7" id="i.iv.viii-p3.10" parsed="|1Sam|24|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.24.7">I Sam. xxiv. 7</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Samuel 13:14" id="i.iv.viii-p3.11" parsed="|1Sam|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.13.14">xiii. 14</scripRef>.</note>. The Super-Good, and the Friend of Good says—“I have found a man after mine own heart.” Further also, a generous injunction was 
given, to care for even one’s enemy’s beasts of burden<note n="90" id="i.iv.viii-p3.12"><scripRef passage="Ex. xxiii. 4" id="i.iv.viii-p3.13" parsed="|Exod|23|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.4">Ex. xxiii. 4</scripRef>.</note>. 
And Job<note n="91" id="i.iv.viii-p3.14"><scripRef passage="Job i. 8" id="i.iv.viii-p3.15" parsed="|Job|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.8">Job i. 8</scripRef>.</note> was pronounced just, as being free from 
injury. And Joseph<note n="92" id="i.iv.viii-p3.16"><scripRef passage="Gen. l. 21" id="i.iv.viii-p3.17" parsed="|Gen|50|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.50.21">Gen. l. 21</scripRef>.</note> did not take revenge upon the 
brethren who had plotted against him; and Abel, at once, and without suspicion, 
accompanied the fratricide. And the Word of God proclaims all the good as not devising 
evil things<note n="93" id="i.iv.viii-p3.18"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 13:5" id="i.iv.viii-p3.19" parsed="|1Cor|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.5">1 Cor. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</note>, not doing them<note n="94" id="i.iv.viii-p3.20"><scripRef passage="Ps. xv. 3" id="i.iv.viii-p3.21" parsed="|Ps|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.3">Ps. xv. 3</scripRef>.</note>, 
but neither being changed from the good, by the baseness of others<note n="95" id="i.iv.viii-p3.22"><scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 21" id="i.iv.viii-p3.23" parsed="|Rom|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.21">Rom. xii. 21</scripRef>.</note>, but, on the contrary, after 
the example of God<note n="96" id="i.iv.viii-p3.24"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 45" id="i.iv.viii-p3.25" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45">Matt. v. 45</scripRef>.</note>, as doing good to, and throwing their shield over 
the evil; and generously calling them to their own abundant goodness, and to their 
own similitude. But let us ascend higher, not proclaiming the gentleness of holy 
men, nor kindness of philanthropic angels, who take compassion upon nations, and 
invoke good<note n="97" id="i.iv.viii-p3.26"><scripRef passage="Zech. i. 12" id="i.iv.viii-p3.27" parsed="|Zech|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.1.12">Zech. i. 12</scripRef>.</note> on their behalf, and punish the 
<pb n="152" id="i.iv.viii-Page_152" /> destructive and devastating mobs, 
and, whilst being grieved over calamities, yet rejoice over the safety of those 
who are being called back to things good<note n="98" id="i.iv.viii-p3.28"><scripRef passage="Luke xv. 7" id="i.iv.viii-p3.29" parsed="|Luke|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.7">Luke xv. 7</scripRef>.</note>; nor whatever 
else the Word of God teaches concerning the beneficent angels<note n="99" id="i.iv.viii-p3.30"><scripRef passage="Ps. xci. 11" id="i.iv.viii-p3.31" parsed="|Ps|91|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.11">Ps. xci. 11</scripRef>.</note>; but, whilst in silence welcoming the beneficent rays of the really 
good and super-good Christ, by them let us be lighted on our path, to His Divine 
works of Goodness. For assuredly is it not of a Goodness inexpressible and beyond 
conception, that He makes all things existing to be, and brought all things themselves 
to being, and wishes all things ever to become near to Himself, and participants 
of Himself, according to the aptitude of each? And why? Because He clings lovingly 
to those who even depart from Him, and strives<note n="100" id="i.iv.viii-p3.32"><scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 19" id="i.iv.viii-p3.33" parsed="|Matt|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.19">Matt. vi. 19</scripRef>.</note> and 
beseeches not to be disowned by those beloved who are themselves coy; and He bears 
with those who heedlessly reproach Him<note n="101" id="i.iv.viii-p3.34"><scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 34" id="i.iv.viii-p3.35" parsed="|Luke|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.34">Luke xxiii. 34</scripRef>.</note>, and Himself 
makes excuse for them, and further promises to serve them, and runs towards and 
meets<note n="102" id="i.iv.viii-p3.36"><scripRef passage="Luke 15:20" id="i.iv.viii-p3.37" parsed="|Luke|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.20">Ib. xv. 20</scripRef>.</note> even those who hold themselves aloof, immediately 
that they approach; and when His entire self has embraced their entire selves, He 
kisses them, and does not reproach them for former things, but rejoices over the 
present, and holds a feast, and calls together the friends, that is to say, the 
good, in order that the household may be altogether rejoicing. (But, Demophilus, 
of all persons in the world, is at enmity <pb n="153" id="i.iv.viii-Page_153" /> 
 with, and very justly rebukes, and teaches beautiful things to, good men, and rejoices.) 
“For how,” He says, “ought not the good to rejoice over safety of the lost, and 
over life of those who are dead.” And, as a matter of course, He raises upon His 
shoulders that which with difficulty has been turned from error, and summons the 
good angels to rejoicing, and is generous to the unthankful, and makes His sun to 
rise upon evil and good, and presents His very soul<note n="103" id="i.iv.viii-p3.38"><scripRef passage="1John 2:10" id="i.iv.viii-p3.39" parsed="|1John|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.10">1 John ii. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
as an offering on behalf of those who are fleeing from Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p4">But thou, as thy letters testify, I do not know how, being in thy senses, hast 
spurned one fallen down before the priest, who, as thou sayest, was unholy and a 
sinner. Then this one entreated and confessed that he has come for healing of evil 
deeds, but thou didst not shiver, but even insolently didst cover with abuse the 
good priest, for shewing compassion to a penitent, and justifying the unholy. And 
at last, thou saidst to the priest, “Go out with thy like”; and didst burst, contrary 
to permission, into the sanctuary, and defiledst the Holy of holies, and writest 
to us, that “I have providentially preserved the things sacred, which were about 
to be profaned, and am still keeping them undefiled.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p5">Now, then, hear our view. It is not lawful that a priest should be corrected 
by the Leitourgoi, who are above thee, or by the Therapeutae, who are of the same 
rank with thee; even though he should seem to <pb n="154" id="i.iv.viii-Page_154" /> 
 act irreverently towards things Divine, and though he should be convicted of having 
done some other thing forbidden. For, if want of order, and want of regulation, 
is a departure from the most Divine institutions and decrees, it is not reasonable 
that the divinely transmitted order should be changed on God’s behalf. For Almighty 
God is not divided against Himself, for, “how then shall His kingdom stand<note n="104" id="i.iv.viii-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 26" id="i.iv.viii-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.26">Matt. xii. 26</scripRef>.</note>?” And if the judgment is of God, as the Oracles 
affirm<note n="105" id="i.iv.viii-p5.3"><scripRef passage="Is. xxx. 18" id="i.iv.viii-p5.4" parsed="|Isa|30|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.18">Is. xxx. 18</scripRef>.</note>, and the priests are angels and interpreters, 
after the hierarchs, of the Divine judgments, learn from them through whom thou 
wast deemed worthy to be a Therapeutes, through the intermediate Leitourgoi, when 
opportunity serves, the things Divine suitable for thyself<note n="106" id="i.iv.viii-p5.5">Ec. Hier. c. 6. part 2.</note>. 
And do not the Divine Symbols proclaim this, for is not the Holy of holies altogether 
simply separated from all, and the order of the consecrators is in closer proximity 
to it than the rank of the priests, and following these, that of the Leitourgoi. 
But the gates of the sanctuary are bounded by the appointed Therapeutae, within 
which they are both ordained, and around which they stand, not to guard them, but 
for order, and teaching of themselves that they are nearer the people than the priesthood. 
Whence the holy regulation of the priests orders them to participate in things Divine, 
enjoining the impartation of these to others, that is to say, the more inward. For 
even those who always stand <pb n="155" id="i.iv.viii-Page_155" /> around 
the Divine Altar, for a symbolical purpose, see and hear things Divine revealed 
to themselves in all clearness; and advancing generously to things outside the Divine 
Veils, they shew, to the subject Therapeutae, and to the holy people, and to the 
orders under purification, according to their meetness, things holy which had been 
beautifully guarded without pollution, until thou didst tyrannically burst into 
them, and compelledst the Holy of holies, against its will, to be strutted over 
by thee, and thou sayest, that thou holdest and guardest the sacred things, although 
thou neither hast known, nor heard, nor possessest any of the things belonging to 
the priests; as neither hast thou known the truth of the Oracles, whilst cavilling 
about them each day to subversion of the hearers. And even if same civil Governor 
undertook what was not commanded him by a King, justly would any one of the subordinates 
standing by be punished who dared to criticise the Governor, when justifying, or 
condemning any one; (for I do not go so far as to say to vituperate), and at the 
same time thought to cast him from his government; but thou, man, art thus rash 
in what concerns the affairs of the meek and good, and his hierarchical jurisdiction. 
We are bound to say these things, when any one undertakes what is above his rank, 
and at the same time thinks that he acts properly. For this is not within the powers 
of any one. For what was Ozias<note n="107" id="i.iv.viii-p5.6"><scripRef passage="2Chronicles 26:16-19" id="i.iv.viii-p5.7" parsed="|2Chr|26|16|26|19" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.26.16-2Chr.26.19">2 Chron. xxvi. 16-19</scripRef>.</note> doing out of place, 
when offering incense to Almighty God? and what Saul<note n="108" id="i.iv.viii-p5.8"><scripRef passage="1Samuel 13:19" id="i.iv.viii-p5.9" parsed="|1Sam|13|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.13.19">I Sam. xiii. 19</scripRef>.</note> 
in sacrificing? <pb n="156" id="i.iv.viii-Page_156" /></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p6">Yea, further, what were those domineering demons<note n="109" id="i.iv.viii-p6.1"><scripRef passage="Mark iii. 11" id="i.iv.viii-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.11">Mark iii. 11</scripRef>.</note>, 
who were truly proclaiming the Lord Jesus God? But every one who meddles with other 
people’s business, is outlawed by the Word of God; and each one shall be in the 
rank of his own service, and alone the High Priest<note n="110" id="i.iv.viii-p6.3"><scripRef passage="Lev. xvi. 2" id="i.iv.viii-p6.4" parsed="|Lev|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.2">Lev. xvi. 2</scripRef>.</note> 
shall enter into the Holy of holies, and once only throughout the year<note n="111" id="i.iv.viii-p6.5"><scripRef passage="Ex. xxx. 10" id="i.iv.viii-p6.6" parsed="|Exod|30|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.30.10">Ex. xxx. 10</scripRef>.</note>, and this in the full 
legal hierarchical purification<note n="112" id="i.iv.viii-p6.7"><scripRef passage="Exodus 19:21" id="i.iv.viii-p6.8" parsed="|Exod|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.21">Ib. xix. 21</scripRef>.</note>. And the priests<note n="113" id="i.iv.viii-p6.9"><scripRef passage="Num. iv. 15" id="i.iv.viii-p6.10" parsed="|Num|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.4.15">Num. iv. 15</scripRef>.</note> encompass 
the holy things, and the Levites must not touch the holy things, lest they die. 
And Jehovah was angry with wrath at the rashness of Ozias, and Mariam<note n="114" id="i.iv.viii-p6.11"><scripRef passage="Numbers 12:10" id="i.iv.viii-p6.12" parsed="|Num|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.10">Ib. xii. 10</scripRef>.</note> becomes leprous, because she had presumed to lay 
down laws for the lawgiver. And the demons fastened on the sons of Sceva, and He 
says, “I did not send them, yet they ran, and I spake not to them yet they prophesied<note n="115" id="i.iv.viii-p6.13"><scripRef passage="Jer. xxiii. 21" id="i.iv.viii-p6.14" parsed="|Jer|23|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.21">Jer. xxiii. 21</scripRef>.</note>.” 
“And the profane<note n="116" id="i.iv.viii-p6.15"><scripRef passage="Is. xlvi. 3" id="i.iv.viii-p6.16" parsed="|Isa|46|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.46.3">Is. xlvi. 3</scripRef>.</note> who 
sacrifices to me a calf, (is) as he who slays a dog,” and to speak briefly, the 
all-perfect justice of Almighty God does not tolerate the disregarders of law, 
but whilst they are saying “in Thy<note n="117" id="i.iv.viii-p6.17"><scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 23" id="i.iv.viii-p6.18" parsed="|Matt|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.23">Matt. vii. 23</scripRef>.</note> Name, 
we ourselves did many wonderful works,” He retorts, “And I know you not; go from 
Me all ye workers of lawlessness.” So that it is not permissible, as the holy Oracles 
say, even to pursue things that are just, when not according to order<note n="118" id="i.iv.viii-p6.19"><scripRef passage="Deut. xvi. 20" id="i.iv.viii-p6.20" parsed="|Deut|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.20">Deut. xvi. 20</scripRef>.</note>, but each must keep to 
himself<note n="119" id="i.iv.viii-p6.21"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:16" id="i.iv.viii-p6.22" parsed="|1Tim|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.16">1 Tim. iv. 16</scripRef>.</note>, and not meditate things too high and 
too deep for him<note n="120" id="i.iv.viii-p6.23"><scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 3-6" id="i.iv.viii-p6.24" parsed="|Rom|12|3|12|6" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3-Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 3-6</scripRef>.</note>, but 
<pb n="157" id="i.iv.viii-Page_157" /> contemplate alone things prescribed for him according to order.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.viii-p7">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p8">“ What then,” thou sayest, “is it not necessary to correct the priests who are 
acting irreverently, or convicted of something else out of place, but to those only, 
who glory in law, shall it be permitted to dishonour Almighty God<note n="121" id="i.iv.viii-p8.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 23" id="i.iv.viii-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.23">Rom. ii. 23</scripRef>.</note>, through the transgression of the Law? “And how are the priests 
interpreters<note n="122" id="i.iv.viii-p8.3"><scripRef passage="Mal. ii. 7" id="i.iv.viii-p8.4" parsed="|Mal|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.7">Mal. ii. 7</scripRef>.</note> of Almighty God? For, how do they announce 
to the people the Divine virtues, who do not know the power of them? or how do they, 
who are in darkness<note n="123" id="i.iv.viii-p8.5"><scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 18" id="i.iv.viii-p8.6" parsed="|Eph|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.18">Eph. iv. 18</scripRef>.</note>, communicate light? Further, 
how do they impart the Divine Spirit, who, by habit and truth do not believe whether 
there is a Holy Spirit<note n="124" id="i.iv.viii-p8.7"><scripRef passage="Acts xix. 2" id="i.iv.viii-p8.8" parsed="|Acts|19|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.2">Acts xix. 2</scripRef>.</note>? Now I will give thee an 
answer to these things. For truly my Demophilus is not an enemy, nor will I tolerate 
that thou shouldst be overreached by Satan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p9">For each rank of those about God, is more godlike than that which stands further 
away. And those which are somewhat nearer to the true light, are at once more luminous, 
and more illuminating; and do not understand the nearness topically, but according 
to God-receptive aptitude. If, then, the order of the priests is the illuminating, 
entirely has he fallen from the priestly rank and power, who does not illuminate, 
or perhaps rather (he becomes) the unilluminated. <pb n="158" id="i.iv.viii-Page_158" /> 
 And he seems, to me at least, rash who, being such, 
undertakes the priestly functions, and has no fear, and does not blush, when performing 
things Divine, contrary to propriety, and fancying that God does not know the very 
things of which he is conscious in himself, and thinks to mislead Him Who is falsely 
called by him Father, and presumes to repeat his cursed blasphemies (for I would 
not say prayers) over the Divine symbols, after the example of Christ. This one 
is not a priest,—No!—but devilish—crafty —a deceiver of himself—and 
a wolf to the people of God, clothed in sheep’s clothing.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.viii-p10">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p11">But, it is not to Demophilus that it is permitted to put these things straight. 
For, if the Word of God commands to pursue just things justly<note n="125" id="i.iv.viii-p11.1"><scripRef passage="Deut. xvi. 20" id="i.iv.viii-p11.2" parsed="|Deut|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.20">Deut. xvi. 20</scripRef>.</note> (but to pursue just things is, when any one wishes to distribute 
to each one things that are meet), this must be pursued by all justly, not beyond 
their own meetness or rank<note n="126" id="i.iv.viii-p11.3"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 13:10" id="i.iv.viii-p11.4" parsed="|2Cor|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.10">2 Cor. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</note>; since even to angels 
it is just that things meet be assigned and apportioned, but not from us, O Demophilus, 
but through them to us, of God, and to them through the angels who are still more 
pre-eminent. And to speak shortly, amongst all existing things their due is assigned 
through the first to the second, by the well-ordered and most just forethought of 
all. Let those, then, who have been ordered by God to superintend others, 
<pb n="159" id="i.iv.viii-Page_159" /> distribute after themselves their 
due to their inferiors. But, let Demophilus apportion their due to reason and anger 
and passion; and let him not maltreat the regulation of himself, but let the superior 
reason bear rule over things inferior. For, if one were to see, in the market-place, 
a servant abusing a master, and a younger man, an elder; or also a son, a father; 
and in addition attacking and inflicting wounds, we should seem even to fail in 
reverence if we did not run and succour the superior, even though perhaps they were 
first guilty of injustice; how then shall we not blush, when we see reason maltreated 
by anger and passion, and cast out of the sovereignty given by God; and when we 
raise in our own selves an irreverent and unjust disorder, and insurrection and 
confusion? Naturally, our blessed Law-giver from God does not deem right that one 
should preside over the Church of God, who has not already well presided over his 
own house<note n="127" id="i.iv.viii-p11.5"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:5" id="i.iv.viii-p11.6" parsed="|1Tim|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.5">1 Tim. iii. 5</scripRef>.</note>. For, he who has governed himself will 
also govern another; and who, another, will also govern a house; and who, a house, 
also a city; and who, a city, also a nation. And to speak briefly as the Oracles 
affirm, “he who is faithful in little, is faithful also in much,” and “he who is 
unfaithful in little, is unfaithful also in much.”</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.viii-p12">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p13">Thyself, then, assign their due limit to passion and anger and reason. And to 
thyself, let the divine <pb n="160" id="i.iv.viii-Page_160" /> Leitourgoi 
assign the due limit, and to these, the priests, and to the priests, hierarchs, 
and to the hierarchs, the Apostles and the successors of the Apostles. And if, perchance, 
any, even among these, should have failed in what is becoming, he shall be put right 
by the holy men of the same rank; and rank shall not be turned against rank, but 
each shall be in his own rank, and in his own service. So much for thee, from us, 
on behalf of knowing and doing one’s own business. But, concerning the inhuman treatment 
towards that man, whom thou callest “irreverent and sinner,” I know not how I shall 
bewail the scandal of my beloved. For, of whom dost thou suppose thou wast ordained 
Therapeutes by us? For if it were not of the Good, it is necessary that thou shouldst 
be altogether alien from Him and from us, and from our whole religion, and it is 
time for thee both to seek a God, and other priests, and amongst them to become 
brutal rather than perfected, and to be a cruel minister of thine own fierceness. 
For, have we ourselves, forsooth, been perfected to the altogether Good, and have 
no need of the divine compassion for ourselves<note n="128" id="i.iv.viii-p13.1"><scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 10" id="i.iv.viii-p13.2" parsed="|Luke|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.10">Luke xvi. 10</scripRef>.</note>, 
or do we commit the double sin<note n="129" id="i.iv.viii-p13.3"><scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 13-35" id="i.iv.viii-p13.4" parsed="|Jer|2|13|2|35" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13-Jer.2.35">Jer. ii. 13-35</scripRef>.</note>, as the Oracles say, 
after the example of the unholy, not knowing in what we offend, but even justifying 
ourselves and supposing we see, whilst really not seeing<note n="130" id="i.iv.viii-p13.5"><scripRef passage="Rom. i. 27" id="i.iv.viii-p13.6" parsed="|Rom|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.27">Rom. i. 27</scripRef>.</note>? 
Heaven was startled at this, and I shivered, and I distrust myself. And 
<pb n="161" id="i.iv.viii-Page_161" /> unless I had met with thy letters 
(as know well I would I had not), they would not have persuaded me if indeed any 
other had thought good to persuade me concerning thee, that Demophilus supposes, 
that Almighty God, Who is good to all, is not also compassionate towards men, and 
that he himself has no need of the Merciful or the Saviour; yea further, he deposes 
those priests who are deemed worthy, through clemency, to bear the ignorances of 
the people, and who well know, that they also are compassed with infirmity. But, 
the supremely Divine Priest pursued a different (course), and that as the Oracles 
say, from being separate of sinners, and makes the most gentle tending of the sheep 
a proof of the love towards Himself; and He stigmatizes as wicked, him who did not 
forgive his fellow-servant the debt, nor impart a portion of that manifold goodness, 
graciously given to himself; and He condemns him to enjoy his own deserts, which 
both myself and Demophilus must take care to avoid. For, even for those who were 
treating Him impiously, at the very time of His suffering, He invokes remission 
from the Father; and He rebukes even the disciples, because without mercy they thought 
it right to convict of impiety the Samaritans who drove Him away. This, indeed, 
is the thousand times repeated theme of thy impudent letter (for thou repeatest 
the same from beginning to end), that thou hast avenged, <pb n="162" id="i.iv.viii-Page_162" /> 
 not thyself, but Almighty God. Tell me (dost thou 
avenge) the Good by means of evil?</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.viii-p14">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p15">Avaunt! We have not a High Priest, “Who cannot be touched with our infirmities, 
but is both without sin and merciful.” “He shall not strive nor cry, and is Himself 
meek, and Himself propitiatory for our sins; so that we will not approve your unenviable 
attacks, not if you should allege a thousand times your Phineas and your Elias. 
For, when the Lord Jesus heard these things, He was displeased with the disciples, 
who at that time lacked the meek and good spirit. For, even our most divine preceptor 
teaches in meekness those who opposed themselves to the teaching of Almighty God. 
For, we must teach, not avenge ourselves upon, the ignorant, as we do not punish 
the blind, but rather lead them by the hand. But thou, after striking him on the 
cheek, rustiest upon that man, who is beginning to rise to the truth, and when he 
is approaching with much modesty, thou insolently kickest him away (certainly, this 
is enough to make one shudder), whom the Lord Christ, as being good, seeks, when 
wandering upon the mountains, and calls to Him, when fleeing from Him, and when, 
with difficulty, found, places upon His shoulders. Do not, I pray, do not let us 
thus injuriously counsel for ourselves, nor drive the sword against ourselves. For 
they, who undertake to injure any one, or on <pb n="163" id="i.iv.viii-Page_163" /> 
 the contrary to do them good, do not always effect what they wish, but for themselves, 
when they have brought into their house vice or virtue, will be filled either with 
Divine virtues, or ungovernable passions. And these indeed, as followers and companions 
of good angels, both here and there, with all peace and freedom from all evil, will 
inherit the most blessed inheritances for the ever-continuing age, and will be ever 
with God, the greatest of all blessings; but, the other will fall both from the 
divine and their own peace, and here, and after death, will be companions with cruel 
demons. For which reason, we have an earnest desire to become companions of God, the Good, and to be ever with the Lord, and not to be separated, along with 
the evil, from the most Just One, whilst undergoing that which is due from ourselves, 
which I fear most of all, and pray to have no share in anything evil. And, with 
your permission, I will mention a divine vision of a certain holy man, and do not 
laugh, for I am speaking true.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.viii-p16">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p17">When I was once in Crete, the holy Carpus<note n="131" id="i.iv.viii-p17.1"><scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:13" id="i.iv.viii-p17.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.13">2 Tim. iv. 13</scripRef>.</note> entertained 
me,—a man, of all others, most fitted, on account of great purity of mind, for 
Divine Vision. Now, he never undertook the holy celebrations of the Mysteries, unless 
a propitious vision were first manifested to him during his preparatory devout 
<pb n="164" id="i.iv.viii-Page_164" /> prayers. He said then, when some 
one of the unbelievers had at one time grieved him (and his grief was, that he had 
led astray to ungodliness a certain member of the Church, whilst the days of rejoicing 
were still being celebrated for him); that he ought compassionately to have prayed 
on behalf of both, and taking God, the Saviour, as his fellow-helper, to convert 
the one, and to overcome the other by goodness<note n="132" id="i.iv.viii-p17.3"><scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 21" id="i.iv.viii-p17.4" parsed="|Rom|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.21">Rom. xi. 21</scripRef>.</note>, 
and not to have ceased warning them so long as he lived until this day; and thus 
to lead them to the knowledge of God, so that the things disputed by them might 
be clearly determined, and those, who were irrationally bold, might be compelled 
to be wiser by a judgment according to law. Now, as he had never before experienced 
this, I do not know how he then went to bed with such a surfeit of ill-will and 
bitterness. In this evil condition he went to sleep, for it was evening, and at 
midnight (for he was accustomed at that appointed hour to rise, of his own accord, 
for the Divine melodies) he arose, not having enjoyed, undisturbed, his slumbers, 
which were many and continually broken; and, when he stood collected for the, Divine 
Converse, he was guiltily vexed and displeased, saying, that it was not just that 
godless men, who pervert the straight ways of the Lord, should live. And, whilst 
saying this, he besought Almighty God, by some stroke of lightning, suddenly, without 
mercy, to cut short the lives of them both. But, whilst saying this, he declared, 
<pb n="165" id="i.iv.viii-Page_165" /> that he seemed to see suddenly the 
house in which he stood, first torn asunder, and from the roof divided into two 
in the midst, and a sort of gleaming fire before his eyes (for the place seemed 
now under the open sky) borne down from the heavenly region close to him; and, the 
heaven itself giving way, and upon the back of the heaven, Jesus, with innumerable 
angels, in the form of men, standing around Him. This indeed, he saw, above, and 
himself marvelled; but below, when Carpus had bent down, he affirmed that he saw 
the very foundation ripped in two, to a sort of yawning and dark chasm, and those 
very men, upon whom he had invoked a curse, standing before his eyes, within the 
mouth of the chasm, trembling, pitiful, only just not yet carried down by the mere 
slipping of their feet; and from below the chasm, serpents, creeping up and gliding 
from underneath, around their feet, now contriving to drag them away, and weighing 
them down, and lifting them up, and again inflaming or irritating with their teeth 
or their tails, and all the time endeavouring to pull them down into the yawning 
gulf; and that certain men also were in the midst, co-operating with the serpents 
against these men, at once tearing and pushing and beating them down. And they seemed 
to be on the point of falling, partly against their will, partly by their will; 
almost overcome by the calamity, and at the same time resigned. And Carpus said, 
that he himself was glad, whilst looking below, and that he was forgetful of the 
things <pb n="166" id="i.iv.viii-Page_166" /> above; further, that he was 
vexed and made light of it, because they had not already fallen, and that he often 
attempted to accomplish the fact, and that, when he did not succeed, he was both 
irritated and cursed. And, when with difficulty he raised himself, he saw the heaven 
again, as he saw it before, and Jesus, moved with pity at what was taking place, 
standing up from His supercelestial throne, and descending to them, and stretching 
a helping hand, and the angels, co-operating with Him, taking hold of the two men, 
one from one place and another from, another, and the Lord Jesus said to Carpus, 
whilst His hand was yet extended, “Strike against Me in future, for I am ready, 
even again, to suffer for the salvation of men; and this is pleasing to Me, provided 
that other men do not commit sin. But see, whether it is well for thee to exchange 
the dwelling in the chasm, and with serpents, for that with God, and the good and 
philanthropic angels.” These are the things which I heard myself, and believe to 
be true.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.viii-p18">TITUS.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.viii-p19">ZENAS, one of the seventy-two disciples, who was versed in the science of law, 
wrote a life of Titus, and says that he was descended from the family of Minos, 
King of Crete. Titus gave himself to the study of Homer and Philosophy till his 
twentieth year, when he heard a voice from heaven, which told him to quit this place 
and save his soul. He <pb n="167" id="i.iv.viii-Page_167" /> waited one 
year, to test the truth of the voice, and then had a revelation which bade him read 
the Hebrew Scriptures. Opening Isaiah, his eye fell on chapter xli. vv  1-5. 
He was then sent to Jerusalem by the pro-consul of Crete to report upon the reality 
of the miracles said to be performed by Jesus Christ. He saw our Saviour, and His 
miracles, and believed; and became one of the seventy-two. He witnessed the Passion 
and Ascension; the Apostles consecrated him, and sent him with Paul, whom he attended 
to Antioch, to Seleucia and to Crete, where Rutilus, pro-consul, was baptized, and 
Titus appointed Bishop. In A.D. 64, St. Paul addressed his Epistle to Titus, and 
about the same time Dionysius also, this letter. Dexter records that Titus visited 
Spain, and that Pliny, the younger, was converted to the Faith by Titus. He consecrated 
the second Bishop of Alexandria, and died at the age of 94.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter IX. To Titus, Hierarch, asking by letter what is the house of wisdom, what the bowl, and what are its meats and drinks?" progress="44.74%" id="i.iv.ix" prev="i.iv.viii" next="i.iv.x">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.ix-p1"><b>LETTER IX. </b> <i>To Titus, Hierarch, asking by letter 
what is the house of wisdom, what the bowl, and what are its meats and drinks?</i></p>

<p class="center" id="i.iv.ix-p2">SECTION I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.ix-p3">I do not know, O excellent Titus, whether the holy Timothy departed, deaf to 
some of the theological symbols which were explained by me. But, in the <i>Symbolic 
Theology, </i>we have thoroughly investigated for him all the expressions of the 
Oracles concerning God, which appear to the multitude to be monstrous. 
<pb n="168" id="i.iv.ix-Page_168" /> For they give a colour of incongruity 
dreadful to the uninitiated souls, when the Fathers of the unutterable wisdom explain 
the Divine and Mystical Truth, unapproachable by the profane, through certain, certainly 
hidden and daring enigmas. Wherefore also, the many discredit the expressions concerning 
the Divine Mysteries. For, we contemplate them only through the sensible symbols 
that have grown upon them. We must then strip them, and view them by themselves 
in their naked purity. For, thus contemplating them, we should reverence a fountain 
of Life flowing into Itself—viewing It even standing by Itself, and as a kind 
of single power, simple, self-moved, and self-worked, not abandoning Itself, but 
a knowledge surpassing every kind of knowledge, and always contemplating Itself, 
through Itself. We thought it necessary then, both for him and for others, that 
we should, as far as possible, unfold the varied forms of the Divine” representations 
of God in symbols. For, with what incredible and simulated monstrosities are its 
external, forms filled? For instance, with regard to the superessential Divine generation, 
representing a body of God corporally generating God; and describing a word flowing 
out into air from a man’s heart, which eructates it, and a breath, breathed forth 
from a mouth; and celebrating God-bearing bosoms embracing a son of God, 
bodily; or representing these things after the manner of <pb n="169" id="i.iv.ix-Page_169" /> 
 plants, and producing certain trees, and branches, 
and flowers and roots, as examples; or fountains of waters y, bubbling forth; or 
seductive light productions of reflected splendours; or certain other sacred representations 
which explain superessential descriptions of God; but with regard to the intelligible 
providences of Almighty God, either gifts, manifestations, or powers, or properties, 
or repose, or abidings, or progressions, or distinctions, or unions, clothing Almighty 
God in human form, and in the varied shape of wild beasts and other living creatures, and plants, and stones; and attributing to Him ornaments of women, or weapons 
of savages; and assigning working in clay, and in a furnace, as it were to a sort 
of artisan; and placing under Him, horses and chariots and thrones; and spreading 
before Him certain dainty meats delicately cooked; and representing Him as drinking, 
and drunken, and sleeping, and suffering from excess. What would any one say concerning 
the angers, the griefs, the various oaths, the repentances, the curses, the 
revenges, the manifold and dubious excuses for the failure of promises, the battle 
of giants in Genesis, during which He is said to scheme against those 
<pb n="170" id="i.iv.ix-Page_170" /> powerful and great men, and this 
when they were contriving the building, not with a view to injustice towards other 
people, but on behalf of their own safety? And that counsel devised in heaven to 
deceive and mislead Achab<note n="133" id="i.iv.ix-p3.1"><scripRef passage="1Kings 22:20" id="i.iv.ix-p3.2" parsed="|1Kgs|22|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.22.20">I Kings xxii. 20</scripRef>.</note>; and those mundane and 
meritricious passions of the Canticles; and all the other sacred compositions which 
appear in the description of God, which stick at nothing, as projections, and multiplications 
of hidden things, and divisions of things one and undivided, and formative and manifold 
forms of the shapeless and unformed; of which, if any one were able to see their 
inner hidden beauty, he will find every one of them mystical and Godlike, and filled 
with abundant theological light. For let us not think, that the appearances of the 
compositions have been formed for their own sake, but that they shield the science 
unutterable and invisible to the multitude, since things all-holy are not within 
the reach of the profane, but are manifested to those only who are genuine lovers 
of piety, who reject all childish fancy respecting the holy symbols, and are capable 
to pass with simplicity of mind, and aptitude of contemplative faculty, to the simple 
and supernatural and elevated truth of the symbols. Besides, we must also consider 
this, that the teaching, handed down by the Theologians is two-fold—one, secret 
and mystical—the other, open and better known—one, symbolical and initiative—the 
other, <pb n="171" id="i.iv.ix-Page_171" /> philosophic and demonstrative;—and 
the unspoken is intertwined with the spoken. The one persuades, and desiderates 
the truth of the things expressed, the other acts and implants in Almighty God, 
by instructions in mysteries not learnt by teaching. And certainly, neither our 
holy instructors, nor those of the law, abstain from the God-befitting symbols, 
throughout the celebrations of the most holy mysteries. Yea, we see even the most 
holy Angels, mystically advancing things Divine through enigmas; and Jesus Himself, 
speaking the word of God in parables, and transmitting the divinely wrought mysteries, 
through a typical spreading of a table. For, it was seemly, not only that the Holy 
of holies should be preserved undefiled by the multitude, but also that the Divine 
knowledge should illuminate the human life, which is at once indivisible and divisible, 
in a manner suitable to itself; and to limit the passionless part of the soul to 
the simple, and most inward visions of the most godlike images; but that its impassioned 
part should wait upon, and, at the same time, strive after, the most Divine coverings, 
through the pre-arranged representations of the typical symbols, as such (coverings) 
are, by nature, congenial to it. And all those who are hearers of a distinct theology 
without symbols, weave in themselves a sort of type, which conducts them to the 
conception of the aforesaid theology. <pb n="172" id="i.iv.ix-Page_172" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.ix-p4">SECTION II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.ix-p5">But also the very order of the visible universe sets forth the invisible things 
of Almighty God, as says both Paul and the infallible Word. Wherefore, also, the 
Theologians view some things politically and legally, but other things, 
purely and without flaw; and some things humanly, and mediately, but other things 
supermundanely and perfectly; at one time indeed, from the laws which are manifest, 
and at another, from the institutions which are unmanifest, as befits the holy writings 
and minds and souls under consideration. For the whole statement lying before them, 
and all its details, does not contain a bare history, but a vivifying perfection. 
We must then, in opposition to the vulgar conception concerning them, reverently 
enter within the sacred symbols, and not dishonour them, being as they are, products 
and moulds of the Divine characteristics, and manifest images of the unutterable 
and supernatural visions. For, not only are the superessential lights, and things 
intelligible, and, in one word, things Divine, represented in various forms through 
the typical symbols, as the superessential God, spoken of as fire, and the intelligible 
Oracles of Almighty God, as flames of fire; but further, even the godlike orders 
of the angels, both contemplated and <pb n="173" id="i.iv.ix-Page_173" /> 
 contemplating, are described under varied forms, and manifold likenesses, and empyrean 
shapes. And differently must we take the same likeness of fire, when spoken with 
regard to the inconceivable God; and differently with regard to His intelligible 
providences or words; and differently respecting the Angels. The, one as causal, 
but the other as originated, and the third as participative, and different things 
differently, as their contemplation, and scientific arrangements suggest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.ix-p6">And never must we confuse the sacred symbols haphazard, but we must unfold them 
suitably to the causes, or the origins, or the powers, or the orders, or the dignities 
of which they are explanatory tokens. And, in order that I may not extend my letter 
beyond the bounds of propriety, let us come at once to the very question propounded 
by you; and we affirm that every nourishment is perfective of those nourished, filling 
up their imperfection and their lack, and tending the weak, and guarding their lives, 
making to sprout, and renewing and bequeathing to them a vivifying wellbeing; and 
in one word, urging the slackening and imperfect, and contributing towards their 
comfort and perfection.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.ix-p7">SECTION III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.ix-p8">Beautifully then, the super-wise and Good Wisdom is celebrated by the Oracles, 
as placing a mystical bowl, and pouring forth its sacred drink, but first 
<pb n="174" id="i.iv.ix-Page_174" /> setting forth the solid meats, and 
with a loud voice Itself benignly soliciting those who seek It. The Divine Wisdom, 
then, sets forth the two-fold food; one indeed, solid and fixed, but the other liquid 
and flowing forth; and in a bowl furnishes Its own providential generosities. Now 
the bowl, being spherical and open, let it be a symbol of the Providence over the 
whole, which at once expands Itself and encircles all, without beginning and without 
end. But since, even while going forth to all, It remains in Itself, and stands 
fixed in unmoved sameness; and never departing from Itself, the bowl also itself 
stands fixedly and unmovably. But Wisdom is also said to build a house for itself, 
and in it to set forth the solid meats and drinks, and the bowl, so that it may 
be evident to those who understand things Divine in a manner becoming God, that 
the Author of the being, and of the well being, of all things, is both an all-perfect 
providence, and advances to all, and comes into being in everything, and embraces 
them all; and on the other hand, He, the same, in the same, <i>par excellence,
</i>is nothing in anything at all, but overtops the whole, Himself being in Himself, 
identically and always; and standing, and remaining, and resting, and ever being 
in the same condition and in the same way, and never becoming outside Himself, nor 
falling from His own session, and unmoved abiding, and shrine,—yea even, in it, 
benevolently <pb n="175" id="i.iv.ix-Page_175" /> exercising His complete 
and all-perfect providences, and whilst going forth to all, remaining by Himself 
alone, and standing always, and moving Himself; and neither standing, nor moving 
Himself, but, as one might say, both connaturally and supernaturally, having His 
providential energies, in His steadfastness, and His steadiness in His Providence.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.ix-p9">SECTION IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.ix-p10">But what is the solid food and what the liquid? For the Good Wisdom is celebrated 
as at once bestowing and providing these. I suppose then, that the solid food is 
suggestive of the intellectual and abiding perfection and sameness, within which, 
things Divine are participated as a stable, and strong, and unifying, and indivisible 
knowledge, by those contemplating organs of sense, by which the most Divine Paul, 
after partaking of wisdom, imparts his really solid nourishment; but that the liquid 
is suggestive of the stream, at once flowing through and to all; eager to advance, 
and further conducting those who are properly nourished as to goodness, through 
things variegated and many and divided, to the simple and invariable knowledge of 
God. Wherefore the divine and spiritually perceived Oracles are likened to dew, 
and water, and to milk, and wine, and honey; on account of their life-producing 
power, as in water; and growth-giving, as in milk; and reviving, as in wine; and 
both purifying and preserving, as in honey. For these things, the Divine Wisdom 
gives to those approaching it, and furnishes <pb n="176" id="i.iv.ix-Page_176" /> 
 and fills to overflowing, a stream of ungrudging and unfailing good cheer. This, 
then, is the veritable good cheer; and, on this account, it is celebrated, as at 
once life-giving and nourishing and perfecting.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.ix-p11">SECTION V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.ix-p12">According to this sacred explanation of good cheer, even Almighty God, Himself 
the Author of all good things, is said to be inebriated, by reason of the super-full, 
and beyond conception, and ineffable, immeasurableness, of the good cheer, or to 
speak more properly, good condition of Almighty God. For, as regards us, in the 
worst sense, drunkenness is both an immoderate repletion, and being out of mind 
and wits; so, in the best sense, respecting God, we ought not to imagine drunkenness 
as anything else beyond the super-full immeasurableness of all good things pre-existing 
in Him as Cause. But, even in respect to being out of wits, which follows upon drunkenness, 
we must consider the pre-eminence of Almighty God, which is above conception, in 
which He overtops our conception, as being above conception and above being conceived, 
and above being itself; and in short, Almighty God is inebriated with, and outside 
of, all good things whatever, as being at once a super-full hyperbole of every immeasurableness 
of them all; and again, as dwelling outside and beyond the whole. Starting then 
from these, we will take in the same fashion even the feasting of the pious, in 
the Kingdom of Almighty God. For He says, the King Himself <pb n="177" id="i.iv.ix-Page_177" /> 
will come and make them recline, and will Himself 
minister to them. Now these things manifest a common and concordant communion of 
the holy, upon the good things of God, and a church of the first born, whose names are 
written in heavens; and spirits of just men made perfect by all good things, and 
replete with all good things; and the reclining, we imagine, a cessation from their 
many labours, and a life without pain; and a godly citizenship in light and place 
of living souls, replete with every holy bliss, and an ungrudging provision of every 
sort of blessed goods; within which they are filled with every delight; whilst Jesus 
both makes them recline, and ministers to them, and furnishes this delight; and 
Himself bequeaths their everlasting rest; and at once distributes and pours forth 
the fulness of good things.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.iv.ix-p13">SECTION VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.iv.ix-p14">But, I well know you will further ask that the propitious sleep of Almighty God, 
and His awakening, should be explained. And, when we have said, that the superiority 
of Almighty God, and His incommunicability with the objects of His Providence is 
a Divine sleep, and that the attention to His Providential cares of those who need 
His discipline, or His preservation, is an awakening, you will pass to other symbols 
of the Word of God. Wherefore, thinking it superfluous that by running 
<pb n="178" id="i.iv.ix-Page_178" /> through the same things to the same. 
persons, we should seem to say different things, and, at the same time, conscious 
that you assent to things that are good, we finish this letter at what we have said, 
having set forth, as I think, more than the things solicited in your letters. Further, 
we send the whole of our <i>Symbolical Theology, </i>within which you will find, 
together with the house of wisdom, also the seven pillars investigated, and its 
solid food divided into sacrifices and breads. And what is the mingling of the wine; 
and again, What is the sickness arising from the inebriety of Almighty God? and 
in fact, the things now spoken of are explained in it more explicitly. And it is, 
in my judgment, a correct enquiry into all the symbols of the Word of God, and agreeable 
to the sacred traditions and truths of the Oracles.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter X. To John, Theologos, Apostle and Evangelist, imprisoned in the Isle of Patmos." progress="47.42%" id="i.iv.x" prev="i.iv.ix" next="i.iv.xi">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.x-p1"><b>LETTER X. </b> <i>To John, Theologos, Apostle and Evangelist, 
imprisoned in the Isle of Patmos.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="i.iv.x-p2">I salute thee, the holy soul! O beloved one! and this for me is more appropriate 
than for most. Hail! O truly beloved! And to the truly Loveable and Desired, very 
beloved! Why should it be a marvel, if Christ speaks truly, and the unjust banish 
His disciples from their cities<note n="134" id="i.iv.x-p2.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 34" id="i.iv.x-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.34">Matt. xxiii. 34</scripRef>.</note>, themselves bringing 
upon themselves their due, and the accursed severing themselves, and departing from 
the holy. Truly <pb n="179" id="i.iv.x-Page_179" /> things seen are 
manifest images of things unseen. For, neither in the ages which are approaching, 
will Almighty God be Cause of the just separations from Himself, but they by having 
separated themselves entirely from Almighty God; even as we observe the others, 
becoming here already with Almighty God, since being lovers of truth, they depart 
from the proclivities of things material, and love peace in a complete freedom from 
all things evil, and a Divine love of all things good; and start their purification, 
even from the present life, by living, in the midst of mankind, the life which is 
to come, in a manner suitable to angels, with complete cessation of passion, and 
deification and goodness, and the other good attributes. As for you then, I would 
never be so crazy as to imagine that you feel any suffering; but I am persuaded 
that you ate sensible of the bodily sufferings merely to appraise them. But, as 
for those who are unjustly treating you, and fancying to imprison, not correctly, 
the sun of the Gospel, whilst fairly blaming them, I pray that by separating themselves 
from those things which they are bringing upon themselves they may be turned to 
the good, and may draw you to themselves, and may participate in the light. But 
for ourselves, the contrary will not deprive us of the all-luminous ray of John, 
who are even now about to read the record, and the renewal of this, thy true theology: 
but shortly after (for I will say 
<pb n="180" id="i.iv.x-Page_180" /> it, even though it be rash), about to be united to you yourself. For, I am altogether 
trustworthy, from having learned, and reading the things made foreknown to you by 
God, that you will both be liberated from your imprisonment in Patmos, and will 
return to the Asiatic coast, and will perform there imitations of the good God, 
and will transmit them to those after you.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Letter XI. Dionysius to Apollophanes, Philosopher." progress="47.84%" id="i.iv.xi" prev="i.iv.x" next="i.v">
<p class="letter" id="i.iv.xi-p1"><b>LETTER XI. </b> <i>Dionysius to Apollophanes, Philosopher.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="i.iv.xi-p2">At length I send a word to thee, O Love of my heart, and recall to thy memory 
the many anxieties and solicitudes, which I have formerly undergone on thy account.” 
For thou rememberest with what a mild and benevolent disposition I have been accustomed 
to rebuke thy obstinacy in error, although with scant reason, in order that I might 
uproot those vain opinions with which thou wast deceived. But now, adoring the supreme 
toleration of the Divine long-suffering towards thee, I offer thee my congratulations, 
O part of my soul, now that you are turning your eyes to your soul’s health. For, 
even the very things which formerly you delighted to spurn, you now delight to affirm; 
and the things that you used to reject with scorn, you now delight to enforce. For, 
often have I set before you, and that with great precision, what even Moses committed 
to writing, that man was first made by God, from mud, and the sins of the world 
were punished <pb n="181" id="i.iv.xi-Page_181" /> by the flood, and 
in process of time, that the same Moses, united in friendship with God, - performed 
many wonders, both in Egypt and the exodus from Egypt, by the power and action of 
the same God. Nor Moses only, but other divine prophets subsequently, published 
similar things, not infrequently, who long before foretold that God should take 
the nature of man from a Virgin. To which statement of mine, not once, but often, 
you replied, that you did not know whether these things were true, and that you 
were entirely ignorant, even who that Moses was, and whether he was white or black. 
Further, that you rejected with scorn the Gospel of Jesus Christ, Who is God of 
all Majesty—which you used to call mine. Further, that Paul, the globe trotter, 
and a scatterer of words, who was calling people from things terrestrial to things 
celestial, you were unwilling to receive. Lastly, you reproach me, as a turncoat, 
who had left the customs of my country’s religion, and was leading people to iniquitous 
sacrilege, and urged me to unlearn the things in which I was placing my trust; or, 
at least, that I should put away other people’s things, and deem it sufficient to 
keep what was my own, lest I should be found to detract from the honour due to divine 
deities, and the institutions of my fathers. But, after the supernal light of the 
paternal glory of His own will sent the rays of His own splendour upon the darkness 
of your mind, at once He put into my inmost heart, that I should recall to your 
mind the whole counsel of God. How, for instance, <pb n="182" id="i.iv.xi-Page_182" />when we were staying in Heliopolis (I was then 
about twenty-five, and your age was nearly the same as mine), on a certain sixth 
day, and about the sixth hour, the sun, to our great surprise, became obscured, 
through the moon passing over it, not because it is a god, but because a creature 
of God, when its very true light was setting, could not bear to shine. Then I earnestly 
asked thee, what thou, O man most wise, thought of it. Thou, then, gave such an 
answer as remained fixed in my mind, and that no oblivion, not even that of the 
image of death, ever allowed to escape. For, when the whole orb had been throughout 
darkened, by a black mist of darkness, and the sun’s disk had begun again to be 
purged and to shine anew, then taking the table of Philip Aridaeus, and contemplating 
the orbs of heaven, we learned, what was otherwise well known, that an eclipse of 
the sun could not, at that time, occur. Next, we observed that the moon approached 
the sun from the east, and intercepted its rays, until it covered the whole; whereas, 
at other times, it used to approach from the west. Further also, we noted that when 
it had reached the extreme edge of the sun, and had covered the whole orb, that 
it then went back towards the east, although that was a time which called neither 
for the presence of the moon, nor for the conjunction of the sun. I therefore, O 
treasury of manifold learning, since I was incapable of understanding so great a 
mystery, thus addressed thee—“What thinkest thou of this thing, O Apollophanes, 
mirror of <pb n="183" id="i.iv.xi-Page_183" /> learning?” “Of what mysteries 
do these unaccustomed portents appear to you to be indications?” Thou then, with 
inspired lips, rather than with speech of human voice, “These are, O excellent Dionysius,” 
thou saidst, “changes of things divine.” At last, when I had taken note of the day 
and year, and had perceived that, that time, by its testifying signs, agreed with 
that which Paul announced to me, once when I was hanging upon his lips, then I gave 
my hand to the truth, and extricated my feet from the meshes of error. Which truth, 
henceforth, I, with admiration, both preach and urge upon thee—which is life 
and way, and true light,—which lighteth every man coming into this world,—to 
which even thou at last, as truly wise, hast yielded. For thou yieldedst to life 
when thou renounced death. And surely thou hast, at length, acted in the best possible 
manner, if thou shalt adhere henceforth to the same truth, so as to associate with 
us more closely. For those lips will henceforth be on our side, by the splendour 
of whose words, as blunting the edge of my mind, thou hast been accustomed by pretexts 
brought from various quarters, and by a gorgeous glow of eloquence, to vex the innermost 
recesses of our breast;—yea, even sometimes to probe us sharply by occasional 
stings of malice. Wherefore as formerly, as thou thyself used to say, the knowledge 
of Christian doctrine, although savoury, was not savoury to thee, but when you had 
brought yourself to it, merely to taste, it shrank from your mental palate, and 
as it were, disdained to find <pb n="184" id="i.iv.xi-Page_184" /> 
 a resting-place in your stomach; so now, after you have acquired a heart, intelligent 
and provident, elevate thyself to things supernal, and do not surrender, for things 
that are not, things which really are. Therefore in future, be so much more obstinate 
against those who have urged you to the false, as you showed yourself perverse towards 
us, when we invited you, with all our force, to the truth. For thus, I, in the Lord 
Jesus, Whose Presence is my being and my life, will henceforth die joyful, since 
thou also livest in Him.</p>
<hr style="width:20%" /> 
<p class="center" id="i.iv.xi-p3">End of Dionysius the Areopagite. May his prayer be with us!</p>
</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Liturgy" progress="48.94%" id="i.v" prev="i.iv.xi" next="i.v.i"> 
<pb n="185" id="i.v-Page_185" />
<h3 id="i.v-p0.1">LITURGY</h3>

        <div3 title="Preface to Liturgy" progress="48.94%" id="i.v.i" prev="i.v" next="i.v.ii">
<h2 id="i.v.i-p0.1">PREFACE TO LITURGY.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="i.v.i-p1">THIS Liturgy gives the doctrine of Dionysius in a liturgical form. The Greek 
original might be restored from the writings of Dionysius. No one could reasonably 
doubt that the Author of the Writings and the Liturgy was the same. This Liturgy 
should be compared with the Coptic Liturgy of Dionysius, Bishop of Athens, disciple 
of Paul, and with the Liturgy of St. Basil, adapted from this, as used by the Uniat 
Copts, translated by the Marquess of Bute. In my opinion, this Liturgy was written 
for the Therapeutae near Alexandria, described by Philo in his “contemplative life,” 
who were Christians; who occupied themselves with the contemplation of the Divine 
Names, and the heavenly Hierarchy. It was written not earlier than the death of 
James, Apostle and Martyr, A.D. 42, and probably not later than A.D. 67; when Dionysius, 
at the request of St. Paul, left Athens to meet the Apostle at Rome, for the purpose 
of being sent by him to Gaul. A note of primitive antiquity is found in the description 
of the Church, as “from one end of the earth to the other.” There is no “one, only, 
holy, Catholic, and Apostolic Orthodox Church,” as in the later Liturgy of St. Basil. 
Some expressions are obscure, from the Latin 
<pb n="186" id="i.v.i-Page_186" />Version, and it would be rash, without profound study, to venture 
to suggest the Greek text. In consequence of this, and other Liturgies, and his 
excellent writings, Dionysius was frequently commemorated in the diptychs as one 
of the Doctors of the Church.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 title="Liturgy of St. Dionysius, Bishop of the Athenians" progress="49.21%" id="i.v.ii" prev="i.v.i" next="i.vi"> 
<pb n="187" id="i.v.ii-Page_187" />
<h2 id="i.v.ii-p0.1">LITURGY OF ST. DIONYSIUS, BISHOP OF THE ATHENIANS<note n="135" id="i.v.ii-p0.2">Liturgiarum Orien. Collectio E. Renaudoti. Par. 1847. T, ii. p. 201.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="i.v.ii-p1">1st. The Prayer before the Pax<note n="136" id="i.v.ii-p1.1">D. N., C. 1. § 4; C. II. § 11.</note>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.v.ii-p2">Pr.<note n="137" id="i.v.ii-p2.1">Pr. = Priest. D. = Deacon. P. = Populus.</note> “O Lord God, Who art simplex, not compound, 
and hidden in essence sublime! God the Father, from Whom all paternity which is 
in heaven and earth is named<note n="138" id="i.v.ii-p2.2">C. II. § 5.</note>, Source of Divinity, 
of those who participate in the Divine Nature, and Perfector of those who attain 
perfection; Good above all good, and Beautiful above all beautiful; Peaceful repose, 
Peace, Concord and Union of all souls; compose the dissensions which divide us from 
one another, and lead them back to an union with charity, which has a kind of similitude 
to Thy sublime essence: and as Thou art One above all, and we, one, through the 
unanimity of a good mind; that we may be found before Thee simplex and not divided, 
whilst celebrating this mystery; and that through the embraces of Charity and bonds 
of Love, we may be spiritually one, both with ourselves and with one another, through 
that Thy Peace pacifying all; through the Grace and Compassion and Love towards 
man of Thine Only-begotten Son; through 
<pb n="188" id="i.v.ii-Page_188" />Whom, and with Whom is due to Thee, glory, honour and dominion, 
with Thy most holy Spirit.” P. “Amen.” Pr. “Pax” (to all). P. “And with thy spirit.” 
D. “Let each one give the Peace.” P. “All.” D. “Post.” P. “Before Thee, O Lord.” 
Pr. “Giver of Holiness, and distributor of every good, O Lord, Who sanctifiest every 
rational creature with sanctification, which is from Thee; sanctify, through Thy 
Holy Spirit, us Thy servants, who bow before Thee; free us from all servile passions 
of sin, from envy, treachery, deceit, hatred, enmities, and from him, who works 
the same, that we may be worthy, holily to complete the ministry of these life-giving 
Sacraments, through the heavenly Pontiff, Jesus Christ, Thine Only-begotten Son, 
through Whom, and with Whom, is due to Thee, glory and honour.” P. “Amen.” Pr. “Essentially 
existing, and from all ages; Whose nature is incomprehensible, Who art near and 
present to all, without any change of Thy sublimity; Whose goodness every existing 
thing longs for and desires; the intelligible indeed, and creatures endowed with 
intelligence, through intelligence; those endowed with sense, through their senses; 
Who, although Thou art One essentially, nevertheless art present with us, and amongst 
us, in this hour, in which Thou hast called and led us to these Thy holy mysteries; 
and hast made us worthy to stand before the sublime throne of Thy majesty, and to 
handle the sacred vessels of Thy ministry with our impure hands: take away from 
us, O Lord, the cloke of iniquity in which 
<pb n="189" id="i.v.ii-Page_189" /> we are enfolded, as from Jesus, the son of Josedec the High 
Priest, Thou didst take away the filthy garments, and adorn us with piety and justice, 
as Thou didst adorn him with a vestment of glory; that clothed with Thee alone, 
as it were with a garment, and being like temples crowned with glory, we may see 
Thee unveiled with a mind divinely illuminated, and may feast, whilst we, by communicating 
therein, enjoy this sacrifice set before us; and render to Thee glory and praise.” 
P. “Amen.” D. “Let us stand becomingly.” P. “The Mercies of God.” Pr. “Charity.” 
P. “And with thy spirit.” Pr. “Lift up your hearts.” P. “We lift them to the Lord.” 
Pr. “Let us give thanks to the Lord.” P. “It is meet and right.” Priest (<i>bending 
low</i>), “For truly the celebration of Thy benefits, O Lord, surpasses, the powers 
of mind, of speech, and of thought; neither is sufficient every mouth, mind and 
tongue, to glorify Thee worthily. For, by Thy word the heavens were made, and by 
the breath of Thy mouth all the celestial powers; all the lights in the firmament, 
sun and moon, sea and dry land, and whatever is in them. The voiceless, by their 
silence, the vocal, by their voices, words and hymns, perpetually bless Thee; because 
Thou art essentially good and beyond all praise, existing in Thy essence incomprehensibly. 
This visible and sensible creature praises Thee, and also that intellectual, placed 
above sensible perception. Heaven and earth glorify Thee. Sea and air proclaim Thee. 
The sun, in his course, praises Thee; 
<pb n="190" id="i.v.ii-Page_190" /> the Moon, in her changes, venerates Thee. Troops of Archangels, 
and hosts of Angels; those virtues, more sublime than the world and mental faculty, 
send benedictions to Thine abode. Rays of light, eminent and hidden, send their 
sanctus to Thy glory. Principalities and Orders praise Thee, with their Jubilate. 
Powers and dominions venerate Thee. Virtues, Thrones and Seats inaccessible exalt 
Thee. Splendours of light eternal—mirrors without flaw—holy essences—recipients 
of wisdom sublime—beyond all, investigators of the will hidden from all, in clearest 
modulations of inimitable tones, and by voices becoming a rational creature; many 
eyed Cherubim of most subtle movement, bless Thee. Seraphin, furnished with six 
wings intertwined, cry Sanctus unto Thee. Those very ones, who veil their faces 
with their wings, and cover their feet with wings, and flying on every side, and 
clapping with their wings, (that they may not be devoured by Thy devouring fire) 
sing one to another with equal harmony of all, sweet chants, pure from every thing 
material, rendering to Thee, eternal glory; crying with one hymn, worthy of God, 
and saying,” P. “Holy, holy, holy.” Priest (<i>bending</i>)—“Holy art Thou, O 
God the Father, Omnipotent, Maker and Creator of every creature—Invisible and 
visible, and sensible; Holy art Thou, O God, the Only-begotten Son, Power and Wisdom 
of the Father, Lord and our Saviour Jesus Christ; Holy art Thou, O God, the Holy 
Spirit, Perfector and Sanctifier of Saints. Triad, Holy and undivided:—co-essential 
and of 
<pb n="191" id="i.v.ii-Page_191" /> equal glory, Whose compassion towards our race is most effusive. 
Thou art holy, and making all things holy. Who didst not leave that, our very race, 
in exile from Paradise, although in the meantime involved in every kind of sin, 
but wast manifested to it by the Word, Who, in the presence of the” world, suffered 
extreme poverty; it in very truth, He, the Word, took, being made like to it in 
all things, sin excepted, that it might make Him prepared beforehand unto holiness, 
and disposed for this life-giving feast. (<i>Raising his voice</i>) Who being conceived, 
formed and configured by the Holy Spirit, and from virgin blood of the Virgin Mary, 
holy genitrix of God, was born indeed Man, and from the pure and most holy body 
of the same, and receiving Deity in Flesh, whilst the law and properties of nature 
were preserved, but in a manner beyond nature, and was acknowledged God in the Spirit, 
and Man in the flesh; and inasmuch as the Word existed before the ages, from Thee, 
as was worthy of God, was born, and by power and miracles, such as became the Maker 
of all, was testified that He was such, from the very fact that He has freely imparted 
a complete healing and a perfect salvation to the whole human race. Likewise, in 
the end and consummation of His dispensation on our behalf, and before His saving 
Cross, He took bread into His pure and holy hands, and looked to Thee, O God the 
Father; giving thanks, He blessed, sanctified, brake and gave to His disciples, 
the holy Apostles, saying, “Take and eat from it and 
<pb n="192" id="i.v.ii-Page_192" /> believe that it is my body, that same, which for you and for 
many is broken and given, for the expiation of faults, the remission of sins, and 
eternal life.” P. “Amen.” Pr. “Likewise, in the same manner, over the cup also, 
which He mingled with wine and water, He gave thanks, blessed, sanctified, and gave 
to the same disciples and holy apostles, saying, ‘Take, drink from it, all of you, 
and believe that this is My blood of the new covenant, which is shed and given for 
you and for many, for the expiation of faults, remission of sins, and eternal life.’” 
P. “Amen.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.v.ii-p3">Pr. “Himself also, through the same holy Apostles, gave a precept to the whole 
company and congregation of the faithful, saying, ‘This do to the memory of Me, 
and as oft as ye shall eat this bread and drink the commixture which is in this 
cup, and shall celebrate this feast, ye shall perform a commemoration of My death 
until I come.’” P. “Of Thy death, O Lord, we perform a memorial.” Pr. “Obeying, 
then, Thy sovereign precept, and celebrating a commemoration of Thy death and resurrection, 
through this sacrifice in perpetual mystery, we await also Thy second coming, the 
renovation of our race, and the vivification of our mortality. For, not simply, 
but with glory worthy of God, in Spirit ineffable, Thou wilt terribly come, and 
seated upon the lofty throne of Thy majesty, Thou wilt exact the acknowledgment 
of Thy royal power, from all things created and made: and justly, Thou wilt take 
vengeance for Thy image upon those who 
<pb n="193" id="i.v.ii-Page_193" /> have corrupted it through evil passions. This sacrifice, here 
celebrated, we commemorate to Thee, O Lord, and the sufferings which Thou didst 
endure on the Cross for us. Be propitious, O Good, and Lover of men, in that hour 
full, of fear and trembling, to this congregation of those adoring Thee, and to 
all sons of the holy Church, bought by Thy precious blood. May coals of fire be 
kept from those who are tinged with Thy blood, and sealed by Thy sacraments in Thy 
holy Name, as formerly the Babylonian flame from the youths of the house of Hanania; 
for neither do we know others beside Thee, O God, nor in other have we hope of attaining 
salvation, since indeed Thou art the Helper and Saviour of our race; and on this 
account, our wise Church, through all our lips and tongues, implores Thee, and through 
Thee, and with Thee, Thy Father, saying”—</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.v.ii-p4">P. “Have mercy.” Pr. “We also.” D. “How tremendous is this hour.” (<i>The Priest 
bending, says the prayer of the invocation of the Holy Spirit.</i>) Pr. “I invoke 
Thee, O God the Father, have mercy upon us, and wash away, through Thy grace, the 
uncleanness of my evil deeds; destroy, through Thy mercy, what I have done, worthy 
of wrath; for I do not extend my hands to Thee with presumption, for I am not able 
even to look to heaven on account of the multitude of my iniquities and the filth 
of my wickedness. But, strengthening my mind, in Thy loving-kindness, grace and 
long-suffering, I crave Thy holy Spirit, that Thou wouldst send 
<pb n="194" id="i.v.ii-Page_194" /> Him upon me, and upon these oblations, here set forth, and upon 
Thy faithful people.” Pr. “Hear me, O Lord.” P. “Kyrie eleison,” three times. Pr. 
“Through His alighting upon them, and His overshadowing, may He make this bread 
indeed, living body, and procuring life to our souls; body salutary—body celestial—body 
saving our souls and bodies—body of our Lord God and Saviour, Jesus Christ—for 
remission of sins, and eternal life, for those receiving it.” P. “Amen.” Pr. “And 
the commixture, which is in this cup, may He make living blood, and procuring life 
to all our souls; blood salutary—blood celestial—blood saving our souls and 
bodies—blood of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ, for remission of sins 
to those receiving them.” P. “Amen.” Pr. “Further, according to the tradition, and 
Divine recommendation of those, who were eye witnesses of Thy mysteries, and interpreters 
of Thy wonderful acts, we offer this Eucharist before Thee, O Lord, and through 
it we commemorate Thy charity towards us, and the universal dispensation of Thine 
Only-begotten One, in this world, that Thou wouldst also be reminded through it 
of Thy mercy, cognate and natural to Thee, which, at all hours, is shed upon Thy 
creatures, and wouldst snatch us from the wrath, reserved for the wicked; and from 
the punishments of those who work iniquity; and from the cruel attack of demons, 
who attack our souls, when we shall go hence; and wouldst make us worthy of Thy 
kingdom, and the habitations of those who have kept Thy precepts; 
<pb n="195" id="i.v.ii-Page_195" /> and we will render to Thee, glory and the giving of thanks, 
&amp;c.” P. “Amen.” Pr. (<i>bending</i>) “By Thy words, that cannot lie, and by Thy 
most true teachings, Thou hast said, O Lord, that great is the joy in heaven over 
one sinner that repenteth. Rejoice then now, O Lord, in the conversion of Thy servants, 
who stand here before Thee; add also, exultation over us, to the souls of the pious 
and just Fathers — Patriarchs — Prophets — Apostles —Preachers — 
Evangelists — Martyrs — Confessors —Zealots” of Divine Worship—Benefactors—Givers 
of Alms—of those who minister to the necessities of the poor—and from all, 
may there be one act of praise to-day, before Thee, at this holy Altar, and in 
the heavenly Jerusalem.” (<i>Elevating his voice</i>) “And on account of these, 
and other things of the same kind, may Thy holy Church, which is from one end of 
the earth to the other, be established, and preserved in tranquillity and peace, 
in doctrines evangelical and apostolical, by Divine Hierarchs, rightly dispensing 
the word of truth, and instructing, by the dogmas of true religion: through holy 
Priests, who embrace the word of life, and carry themselves illustriously in dispensing 
Thy celestial mysteries: through Deacons, who are modest, and perform the pure and 
royal ministry without flaw, through true, faithful ones, who occupy themselves 
in words and acts worthy of a Christian; through choirs of virgins of each sex, 
bearing about in their members the life-giving mortification of Thy Only-begotten 
Son. And from hence, in one troop, may we all be sent to that 
<pb n="196" id="i.v.ii-Page_196" /> Church, the Jerusalem of the firstborn, whose names are written 
in the heavens, and there let us spiritually glorify Thee, O God the Father, and 
Thine Only-begotten Son, and Thy Holy Spirit.” P. “Amen.” Pr. “Assist also, O Lord, 
all those who assist Thy Holy Church, by offerings—by tenths—by ministry—and 
by oblations; and those also, who ask the prayers of our littleness, give to them 
the object of those their prayers, O Lord, Lover of men.” (<i>Raising his voice</i>) 
“Send also perfect attention and full health to all those who have the charge of 
the poor, who provide food for orphans and widows, and visit the infirm and afflicted. 
Restore to them, here indeed abundance and goods, there also delights incorruptible, 
because thou art Lord of each age, and distributor of immense reward. And to Thee 
beseems beneficence, both here and there, and to Thine Only-begotten Son.” P. “Amen.” 
Pr. (<i>bending</i>) “Restrain, O King of Kings, the wrath of kings, mitigate the 
fury of soldiers, take away wars and seditions, cast down the pride of heretics, 
and the sentences pronounced against us by Justice, may Thy love for mankind overcome, 
and turn into the gentleness of benignity”; (<i>raising his voice</i>) “Tranquillity 
and Peace from Thee, concede to the earth and all its inhabitants, visit it with 
Thy benefits and the care of Thy mercy, with a good and temperate condition of atmosphere, 
copiousness of fruits, and abundance of crops, and variety of flowers; preserve 
it from all pests of fury, and all unjust attacks of enemies, both spiritual and 
sensible, that 
<pb n="197" id="i.v.ii-Page_197" /> without any injury of passion, we may sing perpetual hymns of 
praise, to Thee and to Thine Only-begotten Son.” P. “Amen.” Pr. (<i>bending</i>) 
“At this altar, and at that more exalted one in heaven, may there be a good remembrance 
of all those, who, out of the world, have pleased Thee—chiefly indeed of the 
Holy genitrix of God, of John the Messenger, Baptist and Forerunner, of Peter and 
Paul, and of the holy company of the Apostles, of Stephen also, and of the whole 
multitude of Martyrs, and of all those, who, before them, with them and after them, 
have pleased, and do please Thee.” (<i>Raising his voice</i>) “And since indeed 
Thou art Omnipotent, to the company of those beloved ones and to Thy family, join 
our weakness, O Lord, to that blessed congregation, to this Divine part, that, through 
them may be received our oblations and prayers, before the lofty throne of Thy Majesty, 
inasmuch as we are weak and infirm, and wanting in confidence before Thee. Forsooth, 
our sin and our righteousness are as nothing in comparison with the ocean, broad 
and immense, of Thy mercy. Looking then, into the hearts of each, send to each one 
good returns for their petitions, that in all and in each may be adored and praised, 
Thy Majesty, and that of Thine Only-begotten Son.” P. “Amen.” Pr. (<i>bending</i>) 
“Remember, O Lord, all Bishops, Doctors and Prelates of Thy holy Church, those, 
who from James, Apostle, Bishop and Martyr, to this present day, have pleased, and 
do please Thee.” (<i>Raising his voice</i>) “Engraft in us, O Lord, their true faith, 
<pb n="198" id="i.v.ii-Page_198" /> and their zeal for the true religion; their sincere charity without 
defect; their morals without stain; in order that, adhering to their footsteps, 
we may be partakers of their reward, and of the crowns of victory which are prepared 
for them in Thy heavenly kingdom, and there, together with them, we may sing to 
Thee, Glory unceasing, and to Thy Only-begotten Son.” P. “Amen.” Pr. (<i>bending</i>) 
“Remember, O Lord, all those who are fallen asleep, who have laid themselves down 
in Thy hope, in the true faith. More especially, and by name, our Fathers, Brothers 
and Masters, and those, on behalf of whom, and by favour of whom, this holy oblation 
is offered,” (<i>raising his voice</i>) “join, O Lord, their names, with the names 
of Thy Saints in the blessed habitation of those, who feast and rejoice in Thee; 
not recalling against them the memory of their sins, nor bringing to their memory 
the things which they have foolishly done. For no one is tied to the flesh, and 
at the same time, innocent in Thy sight. For One alone has been seen on earth without 
sin, Jesus Christ, Thine Only-begotten Son; Simplex<note n="139" id="i.v.ii-p4.1">D. N., C. I. § 4.</note>, 
who came to composition, through whom we also have hope of obtaining mercy.” P. 
“Keep quiet.” Pr. (<i>bending</i>) “Remitting our and their voluntary sins, knowingly 
or ignorantly committed. Be propitious, O Lord, Lover of men.” (<i>Raising his voice</i>) 
“And grant to us a peaceful end, departure with mercy, that we may stand without 
fault on the right hand; and, 
<pb n="199" id="i.v.ii-Page_199" /> with open face, and confidence, run to meet the arising of Thine 
Only-begotten Son, and His second and glorious manifestation from heaven; and may 
hear from Him, that blessed voice, which He shall pronounce at the last day to the 
Blessed.” “Blessed of my Father receive the inheritance of the heavenly kingdom,” 
“that in this, as in all, may be glorified and praised, Thy most venerated Name.” 
P. “That, &amp;c.” Pr. “Peace.” P. “And with thy spirit.” The Priest breaks the Host, 
and says the prayer, before “Our Father.” Pr, “Father of all, and Beginning, Which 
is above all things—Light eternal, and Fountain of Light, Which illuminates 
all natures endowed with reason; Who callest the poor from the dust, and raisest 
the beggar from the dunghill; and hast called us, lost, rejected, and infirm, to 
the liberty and household dignity of Thy sons, through Thy beloved Son, grant to 
us, that we may appear in Thy sight, holy sons, and not unworthy of the name; and 
may also perform all our ministry after a blameless manner; and with purity of soul, 
and cleanness of intellect, and with a godly mind, whenever we invoke Thee, God 
the Father Omnipotent, holy and heavenly, we pray and say, Our Father, which art 
in heaven.” P. “Hallowed be Thy Name, &amp;c.” Pr. “Free us, Thy servants and sons, 
from all temptations, most difficult, and surpassing our forces; and from all griefs, 
which can bring loss to our body or soul. Guard us, at the same time from the evil 
one, and from his universal power, and from his most pernicious devices. For 
<pb n="200" id="i.v.ii-Page_200" /> Thou art King of all, and to Thee we render glory.” P. “Amen.” 
Pr. “Peace,” P. “And with thy spirit.” D. “Before” (Ante). P. “Before Thee, O Lord.” 
(Coram.) Pr. “Look, O Lord, upon Thy faithful people, who bend before Thee, and 
await Thy gift, and contemplate the deposit of the Sacraments of Thy Only-begotten, 
O God the Father. Take not away Thy grace from us, and cast us not away from Thy 
ministry, and from participation in Thy sacraments, but prepare us, that we may 
be pure and without flaw, and worthy of this feast; and that, with a conscience 
unblamable, we may ever enjoy His precious body and blood; and in a life, glorious 
and endless, may recline in a spiritual habitation, and may feast at the table of 
Thy kingdom, and may render to Thee glory and praise.” P. “Amen.” Pr. “Peace.” P. 
“And with thy spirit.” D. “With fear.” Pr. “Holy things to holy persons.” P. “One 
holy Father.” D. “Let us stand becomingly.” P. “Before Thee.” Pr. “We give thanks 
to Thee, O Lord, and with grateful mind we acknowledge Thy loving-kindness; because, 
from nothing, Thou hast led us forth to that which we are, and hast made us members 
of Thy household, and sons of Thy sacraments; and hast entrusted this religious 
ministry to us, and hast made us worthy of this spiritual table. Preserve in us, 
O Lord, the deposit of Thy Divine Mysteries, that we may frame and complete our 
life in Thy sight, after the fashion of the angels; that we may be secured and 
<pb n="201" id="i.v.ii-Page_201" /> inseparable through the reception of Thy holy (mysteries); performing 
Thy great and perfect will, and may be found ready for that last consummation, and 
to stand before Thy Majesty, and may be made worthy of the pleasure of Thy kingdom, 
through the grace, mercy and love towards man, of Thy Only-begotten Son, through 
Whom, and with Whom, is due to Thee, glory, honour, &amp;c.” P. “Amen.” Pr. “Peace.” 
P. “And with thy spirit.” D. “After” (Post), P. “Before Thee, O Lord.” Pr. “O Christ, 
the King of Glory, and Father of the Age to come; Holy Sacrifice; heavenly Hierarch; 
Lamb of God, Who takest away the sin of the world, spare the sins of Thy people, 
and dismiss the foolishness of Thy flock. Preserve us, through, the communication 
of Thy Sacraments, from every sin, whether it be committed by word, or thought, 
or deed; and from whatever makes us far from the familiarity of Thy household, that 
our bodies may be guarded by Thy body, and our souls renewed through Thy sacraments. 
And may Thy benediction, O Lord, be in our whole man, within and without; and may 
Thou be glorified in us, and by us, and may Thy right hand rest upon us, and that 
of Thy blessed Father, and of Thy most holy Spirit.” P. “Amen.” D. “Bless, O Lord.”</p>

<p style="text-indent:0in; margin-top:12pt" id="i.v.ii-p5">CANNES, <br /><i>Christmas, </i>1896.</p>
</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Objections to Genuineness" progress="53.15%" id="i.vi" prev="i.v.ii" next="iii"> 
<pb n="202" id="i.vi-Page_202" />
<h2 id="i.vi-p0.1">OBJECTIONS TO GENUINENESS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p1">THE most plausible objection to the genuineness of these writings 
is thus expressed by Dupin: “Eusebius and Jerome wrote an accurate catalogue of 
each author known to them—with a few obscure exceptions,—and yet never mention 
the writings of the Areopagite.” Great is the rejoicing in the House of the Anti-Areopagites 
over this PROOF;—but what are the facts? Eusebius acknowledges that innumerable 
works have not come to him—Jerome disclaims either to know or to give an accurate 
catalogue either of authors or works. The Library of Caesarea contained three hundred 
thousand volumes, according to the modest computation of Doublet, according to Schneider, 
many more—Jerome says there are some writings, so illustrious in themselves, 
that they will not suffer from not being mentioned by him; Jerome fallows Dionysius 
on the Heavenly Hierarchy; Jerome’s Catalogue of Illustrious Men contains one hundred 
and thirty-five names.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p2">Josephus is mentioned for his testimony to Christ —Seneca, 
for his correspondence with St, Paul—Philo, for his description of the Therapeutse 
of Alexandria. Yet Dupin would have the unwary infer that Jerome gives a full catalogue 
of each Author known to him, with a few obscure exceptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p3">The “Ecclesiastical History” of Eusebius treats of 
<pb n="203" id="i.vi-Page_203" />the nature of Christ, the companions of the Apostles, the Martyrdoms—the 
succession of Bishops—the persecutions—the folk-lore of the Church to the 
fourth Century. The Book would fill about 125 pages, yet Dupin would have us believe 
that he gives a complete catalogue; He does not give the writings of Hymenseus and 
Narcissus, of Athenagoras, and Pantaenus, nor a complete list of Clement, Origen, 
and Dionysius of Alexandria. His silence, in my opinion, is owing to “odium theologicum.” 
According to Eusebius, Jesus is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.vi-p3.1">διττός</span>; according to 
Dionysius, Jesus is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.vi-p3.2">ἁπλοῦς</span>; both true when properly 
understood, but when misunderstood—“<span lang="LA" id="i.vi-p3.3">Hinc lachrymae illae</span>”—Dupin formed his 
premise for his conclusion, not from facts<note n="140" id="i.vi-p3.4">Vidieu, page 107.</note>.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.vi-p4">FALLACY OF NAMES.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p5">Pearson, Daillé, Blundellum, Erasmus, Valla, Westcott, Lupton, 
pronounce against the genuineness. Who are you? But Pearson demolishes Daillé; Vossius 
pulverises Blundellum; Erasmus repudiates Valla. Dr. Westcott, following Dupin, 
assumes the non-genuineness, but his literary instinct places his Article on Dionysius 
before that on Origen. Dean Colet bumps the scale against Mr. Lupton.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p6">Pearson, in the xth Chapter of Ignatii Vindiciae, gives the shortest 
and best summary in favour of the genuineness. Speaking of the scholars of his own 
day, he says, “No one is so ignorant as not to know that these writings were recognised 
as genuine by the 
<pb n="204" id="i.vi-Page_204" /> best judges in the sixth, fifth, fourth, and third centuries.” Unhappily, 
he also said, Every “erudite” person regarded them in his day as written in the 
fourth century, and he assumed the date of Eusebius’ death, as the date of the works, 
to account for his silence. Hence every inerudite person, who wished to pass for 
erudite, maintained that opinion for his own reputation. But when Pearson had re-surveyed 
the evidence, he confessed, with shame, that though he had given, what seemed to 
him a true opinion, he left the decision of the whole matter to the judgment of 
a more learned person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p7">Erasmus, in his “Institutio” of a Christian Prince, writes thus:—“<span lang="LA" id="i.vi-p7.1">Divus 
ille Dionysius qui fecit tres Hierarchias.</span>” In his prime work, “<span lang="LA" id="i.vi-p7.2">ratio verae religionis</span>,” 
Erasmus not only enumerates the “Divine Names,” the “Mystic and Symbolic Theology,” 
but calls them, not Stoic, not Platonic, not Aristotelian, but “celestial” philosophy. 
He so moulds Dionysius into his book, that it becomes Dionysius writing elegant 
Latin. The only reason which outweighed with him all external testimony, was, that 
Erasmus could not imagine that any man, living in apostolic times, and so far removed 
from the age of Erasmus, could possibly have penned such a mirror of apostolic doctrine. 
How could the Areopagite, though disciple of Paul, and familiar friend of John Theologus, 
possibly be so learned as the author of these writings? Such is the testimony of 
the two Theologians who have been permitted to be doubtful of the genuineness. 
<pb n="205" id="i.vi-Page_205" /></p>
<p class="center" id="i.vi-p8">GREGORY OF TOURS<note n="141" id="i.vi-p8.1">L’Abbé Darras. St. Denys l’Areopagite, p. 34.</note>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p9">Gregory is the great authority of those who think that the St. 
Denis of France is not identical with Dionysius the Areopagite. The authority is 
worthy of their critical acumen. Gregory collects the more obscure martyrdoms, in 
Gaul, under Nero, and subsequent Emperors. He gives several martyrdoms under Nero, 
and thus proves the Apostolic Evangelisation of Gaul. Gregory quotes, and misquotes, 
and misunderstands the ancient document<note n="142" id="i.vi-p9.1">Ibid., p. 51.</note>, “Concerning<note n="143" id="i.vi-p9.2">See Monuments inédits de M. Faillon, t. ii. p. 375.</note> 
seven men sent by St. Peter into Gaul,—in 
Gallias—to preach.” “Under Claudius —sub CLDIO—Peter the Apostle sent certain 
disciples into Gaul to preach,—they were, Trophimus, Paulus, Martial, Austremonius, 
Gatianus, Saturninus, Valerius, and many companions.”—These men were sent A.D. 
42–43. Gregory omits Valerius, and inserts Dionysius —who was not converted 
to the Christian Faith till A.D. 44 or 49. Then Gregory misreads “Claudio “for “consulibus 
Decio,” and adds, “Grato” as the fellow-consul. Thus a disciple of the Apostles, 
sent by Clement, successor of Peter, arrives in Gaul A.D. 250, and the identical 
names of his companions recur miraculously in the third century. At the very time 
that Trophimus<note n="144" id="i.vi-p9.3">Darras, p. 14.</note> is thus supposed to have arrived at 
Aries, we have a letter from Cyprian, A.D. 254, urging Pope Stephen to depose Marcion, 
15th or<pb n="206" id="i.vi-Page_206" /> 18th Bishop of Aries from Trophimus. Such is the basis upon 
which our critical friends build their house upon the sand.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.vi-p10">THE PÈRES BOLANDISTES.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p11">The Pères Bolandistes are a wonder in Christendom. They are critical, 
and yet follow the gross blunder of Gregory of Tours. They belong to the papal obedience, 
and yet prefer Gregory of Tours when wrong, to Gregory XIII., when right. They pronounce 
the solemn declaration of Pope John XIXth, “that Martial of Limoges was an apostolic 
man<note n="145" id="i.vi-p11.1">See Surius.</note>,” as of no historic value. They think that St. 
John Damascene did not possess the same critical apparatus for proving the authenticity 
of the writings of Dionysius, that we possess in the xixth Century. Their “<span lang="FR" id="i.vi-p11.2">actes 
authentiques</span><note n="146" id="i.vi-p11.3">Darras, 293-300.</note>” of Dionysius acknowledge that 
he was sent to Gaul by Clement, successor of Peter; and yet they affirm that he 
arrived in Gaul, A.D, 250. After Clement I., who succeeded Peter and Paul, there 
was not another Clement, Bishop of Rome, for a thousand years<note n="147" id="i.vi-p11.4">Clement I., A.D. 67, Cl. II. 1046.</note>. Happily, Les petits Bolandistes are more rational and critical than 
their Pères.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.vi-p12">GENERAL OBJECTION.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p13">“The style, the theological learning, the language and allusions, 
prove the writings written after the apostolic age.” <pb n="207" id="i.vi-Page_207" /></p>
<p class="normal" id="i.vi-p14">Is the Epistolary style the proof? St. Paul, St. John, St. Peter, 
St. Luke, and nearly the whole of the New Testament is written under the form of 
Epistles. The Epistle of St. James,—the first written in the Canon of the New 
Testament,—will bear comparison with the book of Job for ornate diction. Consult 
the marginal references to the Epistle of St. Peter, to see the scriptural knowledge 
of the Apostles. Men use the testimony of the High Priests, that the Apostles were 
unlearned and ignorant men, but omit their testimony that they took knowledge of 
them, that they had been with Jesus; and the further testimony, that Jesus opened 
their understanding, that they should understand the testimony of the Scriptures, 
respecting Himself; and further, that the Holy Spirit should recall to them whatever 
He had said to them. Those who would rather assume twenty miracles, than acknowledge 
one natural fact, surmise, that a Syrian, in the ivth century, may have written 
Greek permeated with technical expressions of Plato and Aristotle. <i>There is not 
a single allusion to persons or events after the first century, </i>unless it be 
supposed that the Epistle of Ignatius, A.D. 108, is quoted. The works abound in 
names recorded in the New Testament. The Apostolic Epistles allude to the leaven 
of heresy already working. The Antwerp edition gives about five hundred references 
to Holy Scripture in the Writings of Dionysius. He quotes every book in the Bible, 
except the two last particular Epistles of St. John, or John Presbyter. Dionysius 
writes 
<pb n="208" id="i.vi-Page_208" /> four letters to Gaius, to whom St. John wrote his third Epistle. 
We have, therefore, in the writings of this Apostolic man, a proof that the Canonical 
Scriptures were quoted as the Oracles of God, in the first century, and a triumphant 
testimony that</p>

<p class="center" id="i.vi-p15">Faith is more trustworthy than criticism.</p>
<p class="center" id="i.vi-p16">Thanks be to God!</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<div style="margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt; text-indent:0in; text-align:center; line-height:200%" id="i.vi-p16.2">
<p id="i.vi-p17">Other Works by same Author.</p>
<p id="i.vi-p18">HOLY SCRIPTURES IN CHURCH OF ROME.</p>
<p id="i.vi-p19">APOSTOLIC TRADITIONS ACCORDING TO THE COUNCIL OF TRENT.</p>
<p id="i.vi-p20">THE CELESTIAL AND ECCLESIASTICAL HIERARCHY.</p>

<p style="margin-top:24pt" id="i.vi-p21"><b>Printed by James Parker and Co., Crown Yard, Oxford.</b></p>
</div>
</div2>
</div1>

    <div1 title="Volume 2" progress="54.74%" id="iii" prev="i.vi" next="iii.i">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">THE WORKS <br />
OF <br />
DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE.</h1>
<h2 id="iii-p0.4">PART II.</h2>
<h2 id="iii-p0.5">THE HEAVENLY HIERARCHY, <br />
AND <br />
THE ECCLESIASTICAL HIERARCHY </h2>
<h2 id="iii-p0.8" />
<h2 id="iii-p0.9"><i>NOW FIRST TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH</i>, <br />
FROM THE ORIGINAL GREEK,<br />
BY THE <br />
REV. JOHN PARKER, M.A.,</h2>
<div style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:24pt; text-indent:0in; text-align:center" id="iii-p0.13">
<p style="font-size:large" id="iii-p1"><i>Author of</i></p>
<p id="iii-p2">“<i>Christianity Chronologically Confirmed.</i>” <i>&amp;c.</i></p>
<p id="iii-p3">James Parker and Co,<br />
6 SOUTHAMPTON-STREET, STRAND, LONDON;<br />
AND 27 BROAD-STREET, OXFORD. <br />
1899.</p>
</div>

      <div2 title="Prefatory Material" progress="54.80%" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.i.i">
<h3 id="iii.i-p0.1">PREFATORY MATERIAL</h3>

        <div3 title="Contents" progress="54.80%" id="iii.i.i" prev="iii.i" next="iii.i.ii">
<h3 id="iii.i.i-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h3>
<table border="0" style="margin-left:10%; width:80%" id="iii.i.i-p0.2">
<colgroup id="iii.i.i-p0.3">
<col style="width:90%" id="iii.i.i-p0.4" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right" id="iii.i.i-p0.5" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="iii.i.i-p0.6">
<td colspan="2" style="text-align:right" id="iii.i.i-p0.7"><span class="sc" id="iii.i.i-p0.8">Page</span></td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii.i.i-p0.9">
<td id="iii.i.i-p0.10">Dionysius the Areopagite and the Alexandrine School</td>
<td id="iii.i.i-p0.11">v</td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii.i.i-p0.12">
<td id="iii.i.i-p0.13">On the Heavenly Hierarchy </td>
<td id="iii.i.i-p0.14">1</td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii.i.i-p0.15">
<td id="iii.i.i-p0.16">On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy</td>
<td id="iii.i.i-p0.17">67</td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii.i.i-p0.18">
<td colspan="2" id="iii.i.i-p0.19">Appendix:—</td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii.i.i-p0.20">
<td id="iii.i.i-p0.21">
<p style="text-indent:2em" id="iii.i.i-p1">Lists of Bishops</p>
</td>
<td id="iii.i.i-p1.1">163</td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii.i.i-p1.2">
<td id="iii.i.i-p1.3">
<p style="text-indent:2em" id="iii.i.i-p2">Apostolic Traditions generally in abeyance</p>
</td>
<td id="iii.i.i-p2.1">167</td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii.i.i-p2.2">
<td id="iii.i.i-p2.3">Index</td>
<td id="iii.i.i-p2.4">168</td>
</tr>
</table>
</div3>

        <div3 title="Dedication" progress="54.85%" id="iii.i.ii" prev="iii.i.i" next="iii.i.iii">
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="iii.i.ii-p0.1">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii-p1">TO</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii-p2">THE MEMORY OF</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii-p3">EDWARD BOUVERIE PUSEY,</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii-p4">THEOLOGIAN</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii-p5">OF THE</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii-p6">CHURCH OF BRITAIN.</p>
</div>
</div3>

        <div3 title="Books to Be Read" progress="54.86%" id="iii.i.iii" prev="iii.i.ii" next="iii.i.iv">
<h3 id="iii.i.iii-p0.1">BOOKS TO BE READ.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p1">1st. “The doctrine of the Lord, through the Twelve Apostles, to 
the Gentiles.” Spence, Nisbet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p2">2nd. “The Apostolic Constitutions.” Lagarde. Williams and Norgate, 
1862.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p3">3rd. “Coptic Constitutions.” Lagarde. Tattam, 1845,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p4">4th. Justin Martyr—for Liturgy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p5">5th. Hippolitus, “Refutation of all heresies.” Duncker. Göttingen, 
1859.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p6">6th. Hierocles on “Golden Verses” of Pythagoras. Roger Daniel. 
London, 1654.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p7">7th. “Ecclesiastical History (in Greek) from establishment of 
the Church to our own time.” By Professor Kyriakos. Athens, 1898.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p8">8th. “St. Denys, l’Areopagite, premier Evèque de Paris.” Darras, 
1863. Vives, Paris.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p9">9th. Gale’s “Court of the Gentiles.” Hall, Oxon, 1672.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p10">10th. Dexter’s Chronicle. Migne, T. 31.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p11">11th. Monuments inédits. Faillon.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Dionysius the Areopagite and the Alexandrine School" progress="55.00%" id="iii.i.iv" prev="iii.i.iii" next="iii.ii">
<h3 id="iii.i.iv-p0.1">DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE<br /> AND<br /> THE ALEXANDRINE SCHOOL.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p1">ALEXANDRIA became the home of Christian Philosophy, but Athens 
was its birthplace. Pantaenus and Ammonius-Saccus were chief founders of the Alexandrine 
School. They were both Christian. They both drew their teaching from the Word of 
God, “ the Fountain of Wisdom,” and from the writings of Hierotheus, and Dionysius 
the Areopagite—Bishops of Athens. For several centuries there had been a Greek 
preparation for the Alexandrine School. As the Old Testament was a Schoolmaster, 
leading to Christ, so the Septuagint, Pythagoras, Plato, Aristobulus, Philo, and 
Apollos were heralds who prepared the minds of men for that fulness of light and 
truth in Jesus Christ, which, in Alexandria, clothed itself in the bright 
robes of Divine Philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p2">Pantaenus was born in Athens, a.d. 120, and died in Alexandria, 
a.d. 213. He was Greek by nationality, and Presbyter of the Church in, Alexandria 
by vocation. First, Stoic, then Pythagorean, he became Christian some time before 
a.d. 186, at which date he was appointed chief instructor in the Didaskeleion, 
<pb n="vi" id="iii.i.iv-Page_vi" />by Demetrius, Bishop of Alexandria. 
Pantaenus recognised the preparation for the Christian Faith in the Greek Philosophy. 
Anastasius-Sinaita describes him as “one of the early expositors who agreed with 
each other in treating the first six days of Creation as prophetic of Christ and 
the whole Church.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p3">Eusebius says, that “Pantaenus expounded the treasures of the 
Divine dogmas preserved direct, as from father to son, from St. Paul and other Apostles. 
Phptius records that Pantaenus was pupil of those who had seen the Apostles, but 
that he certainly had not listened to any of them themselves. Now, if Pantaenus 
was pupil of those who had seen the Apostles, and yet had, not listened to their 
oral teaching, it is natural to infer that he was pupil through their writings. 
I am a pupil of Dr. Pusey, but I never listened to his oral teaching; I am pupil 
through his writings. Now, there exist, to this day, the writings of two Presbyters 
who had seen the Apostles—both, converts to the faith through St. Paul,—-whose 
writings contain the treasures of the Divine dogmas, received from St. Paul and 
the other Apostles. Those two Presbyters are Hierotheus and Dionysius the Areopagite, 
both ordained Bishop of Athens by St. Paul. Dionysius the Areopagite expressly calls, 
St. Paul his “chief initiator,” and as such, gives his teaching on the holy Angels, 
in the sixth chapter of the Heavenly Hierarchy; and frequently describes St. Paul 
as his “chief instructor.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p4">If, then, we can prove that the writings of 
<pb n="vii" id="iii.i.iv-Page_vii" />Dionysius existed before and were known in Alexandria, 
when Pantaenus delivered his lectures in that city, we may fairly infer that Pantaenus 
would know, and knowing, would use, the writings penned by the Chief of his own 
Areopagus, and Bishop of his own Athens.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p5">Historical criticism does not permit us to reject probabilities, 
merely because they confirm the Christian Faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p6">Dexter, in his Chronicle, collected from the Archives of Toledo 
and other churches in Spain, gives this testimony:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p7">“U.C. 851 (a.d. 98). <span lang="LA" id="iii.i.iv-p7.1">Dionysius Areopagita dicat Eugenio Marcello, 
dicto, propter ingenii excellentiam, Timotheo, </span><i>libros</i> <i>de Divinis Nominibus</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p8">Dionysius of Alexandria, writing to Tope Sixtus II., c. 250, respecting 
the writings of Dionysius the Areopagite, affirms “that no one can intelligently 
dispute their paternity—that no one penetrated more profoundly than Dionysius 
into the mysterious depths of Holy Scripture—that Dionysius was disciple of St. 
Paul, and piously governed the Church of Athens.” If, then, the Bishops 
of Alexandria and Rome exchanged letters only a few years after the death 
of Pantaenus, and only seven years after the death of Ammonius, and in those letters 
affirmed the writings to be undoubtedly written by Dionysius the Areopagite, it 
would be the height of absurdity to affirm that such writings were unknown to Pantaenus 
and Ammonius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p9">But we do not need to base our proof on mere 
<pb n="viii" id="iii.i.iv-Page_viii" />supposition. Routh gives two fragments of Pantaenus. 
The second is a distinct echo of Dionysius. In Divine Names (c. 7), Dionysius discusses 
how Almighty God knows existing things, and explains the text; “<i>He, knowing all 
things before their birth</i>” as proving that “not as learning existing things 
from existing things, but from Himself, and in Himself, as Cause, the Divine Being 
pre-holds and pre-comprehends the notions and essence of all things, not approaching 
each several thing according to its kind, but knowing and containing all things 
within one grasp of the cause. Thus Almighty God knows existing things, not by a 
knowledge of existing things, but by that of Himself.” Dionysius, c. V. s. 8, speaking 
of creation, declares that the Divine and good <i>volitions </i>of Almighty God 
define and produce existing things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p10">Pantaenus teaches the same: “Neither does He know things sensible 
sensibly (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv-p10.1">αἰσθητῶς</span>), nor things intelligible intellectually. 
For it is not possible that He, Who is above all things, should comprehend things 
being, after things being (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv-p10.2">κατὰ τα ὄντα</span>), but 
we affirm that He knows things being” as <i>His own volitions </i> . . . yea, as His 
own volitions, Almighty God knows things being, since by willing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv-p10.3">θέλων</span>), 
He made all things being.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p11">In Mystic Theology, c. V., Dionysius says, “Almighty God does 
not know existing things, <i>qua </i>existing.” The teaching of Ammonius-Saccus 
is the same; Ammonius uses the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv-p11.1">βούλημα</span>, 
Dionysius and Pantaenus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv-p11.2">θελήματα</span>, of God, as 
Source of Creation. 
<pb n="ix" id="iii.i.iv-Page_ix" /></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p12">But, though the known fragments of Pantaenus are few, we possess 
abundant writings of two pupils, Clement of Alexandria and Origen, from which we 
may gather the teaching of their master. Clement speaks of Pantaenus as his “great 
instructor and collaborator.” Such is the similarity between the writings of Clement 
and Dionysius, that some have hazarded the conjecture that Clement the Philosopher, 
mentioned by Dionysius, was Clement of Alexandria! I give only one familiar illustration. 
Clement writes: “As then, those riding at anchor at sea, drag the anchor, but do 
not drag it to themselves, but themselves to the anchor, thus those who are drawn 
to God in the gnostic life, find themselves unconsciously led to God.” Dionysius, 
D. N., c. III. s. 1, says, “or, as if after we have embarked on ship, and are holding 
on to the cable, attached to some rock, we do not draw the rock to us, but ourselves, 
and the ship, to the rock. Wherefore, before everything, and especially theology, 
we must begin with prayer; not as though we ourselves were drawing the power, which 
is everywhere, and nowhere present, but as, by our godly reminiscences and invocations, 
conducting ourselves to, and making ourselves one with It.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p13">Origen confessed that Pantaenus was his superior in the philosophy 
of the schools, and that he moulded his teaching upon the model of Pantaenus. Do 
the writings of Origen bear the stamp of Dionysius and Hierotheus? Origen, on the 
resurrection of the body, says, “For how does it not seem absurd 
<pb n="x" id="iii.i.iv-Page_x" />that this body which has endured scars for Christ, 
and, equally with the soul, has borne the savage torments of persecutions, and has 
also endured the suffering of chains, and rods, and has been tortured with fire, 
beaten with the sword, and has further suffered the cruel teeth of wild beasts, 
the gallows of the cross, and divers kinds of punishments,—that this should be 
deprived of the prizes of such contests. If forsooth, the soul alone, which not 
alone contended, should receive the crown, and its companion the body, which served 
it with much labour, should attain no recompense, for its agony and victory,—how 
does it not seem contrary to all reason, that the flesh, resisting for Christ its 
natural vices, and its innate lust, and guarding its virginity with immense labour,—that 
one, when the time for rewards has come, should be rejected as unworthy and the 
other should receive its crown? Such a fact would undoubtedly argue on the part 
of God, either a lack of justice or a lack of power.” Dionysius (E. H., c. VII.) 
says, “Now the pure bodies of the holy souls, enrolled together as yoke-fellows, 
and fellow travellers, which together strove during the divine contests, throughout 
the Divine Life, in the unmoved steadfastness of the souls, will together receive 
their own resurrection. For, having been made one with the holy souls, to which 
they were united during this present life, by having become members of Christ, they 
will receive in return the godlike and incorruptible immortality and blessed inheritance.” 
Dionysius (D. N., c. VI. s. 2) says, “what is still more 
<pb n="xi" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xi" />divine, It promises to “transfer our whole selves 
(I mean souls and bodies, their yoke-fellows), to a perfect life and immortality. 
Others again do this injustice to bodies, that, after having toiled with the holy 
souls, they unjustly deprive them of the holy retributions, when they have come 
to the goal of their most divine course.” “For if the man have passed a life dear 
to God in soul and body, the body which has contended throughout the Divine struggles 
will be honoured together with the devout soul.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p14">To shew that Origen knew the works of Hierotheus, we give an extract 
from his letter to Gregory: “Would that you might both participate in and continually 
augment this part, so that you may not only say, ‘we are partakers of Christ,’ but 
also partakers of God.” Papias<note n="148" id="iii.i.iv-p14.1">c. 140.</note>, Bishop of Hierapolis 
(fragment V.) says, “the Presbyters, the disciples of the Apostles, say that this 
is the gradation and method of those who are saved, and that they advance through 
steps of this nature, and that, moreover, they ascend through the Spirit to the 
Son, and through the Son to the Father; and that, in due time, the Son will yield 
up His work to the Father.” Who the <i>Presbyters, the disciples of </i>the Apostles 
were, we may gather from the three last chapters of the “Book of Hierotheus<note n="149" id="iii.i.iv-p14.2">Br. Mus. (Ad. Rich. 7189)</note>,” in which the very same doctrine is taught. Is it 
not, then, a legitimate inference, that when Photius says “ that 
<pb n="xii" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xii" />Pantaenus was a pupil of <i>the Presbyters who 
had seen the Apostles</i>,” he designated Hierotheus and Dionysius the Areopagite, 
generally known under that title?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p15">Ammonius Saccus was born of Christian parents in Alexandria, and 
died in that city, a.d. 242.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p16">Anastasius Sinaita calls him “the Wise,” and Hierocles, “the taught 
of God.” Besides being famous for his expositions of Holy Scripture, he wrote the 
“Diatesseron,” or “Harmony of the Gospels,” contained in the Bib. Patrum. In a.d. 
236, he wrote the agreement between Moses and Jesus. He was the great conciliator, 
who sought the good in every system, and to make all one in Christ. Pressensé beautifully 
describes him as a man who wished to believe and to know—to adore and to comprehend—to 
conciliate the Greek Philosophy with the Mysteries of the East. He wrote a commentary 
on the golden verses of Pythagoras, which Hierocles published, as well as reproduced 
his other works. The titles of his books, mentioned by Photius, such as “Providence” 
and “Free Will,” recall those of the lost books of Dionysius, of which we have only 
a summary in his known works. (Cod. 251-214.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p17">Ammonius was surnamed Saccus from having been a corn carrier. 
Virgil, Shakespere, Milton, were great geniuses in themselves, but when we know 
the sources from which they drew, we can better understand their achievements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p18">Dionysius was indebted to Hierotheus—Ammonius 
<pb n="xiii" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xiii" />drew from Dionysius. This we shall 
shew, not as we might, by his works as described by Photius, but from Plotinus, 
his disciple, in order that we may have the prevailing proof, to some minds, of 
testimony not necessarily Christian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p19">Plotinus was born in Lycopolis, a.d. 205, and died in Campagna, 
a.d. 270. At the age of 29, he began to search for truth, in the schools of Alexandria. 
He wandered from teacher to teacher, but could find no rest until he was persuaded 
to go and hear Ammonius-Saccus. After listening to him, he exclaimed, “This is what 
I sought.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p20">Plotinus remained under him eleven years, until the death of Ammonius, 
a.d. 242. In a.d. 244, Plotinus began to teach in Rome. Plotinus was not a refined 
scholar. Porphyry, therefore, committed his teaching to writing. Porphyry was regarded 
as the greatest enemy to the Christian Faith in the early centuries. Persecutors 
burned the bodies of Christians, but Porphyry sought to undermine their faith in 
the Holy Scriptures, by quibbles of unbelief, which have been revived to-day as 
“New Criticism.” Porphyry wrote against the Holy Scriptures with a bitterness engendered 
by a conviction of their truth. Now, it is a startling fact, that though the teaching 
of Plotinus comes to us through Porphyry, there is not a word in the Enneades, in 
which the teaching of Plotinus is given, against the Christian Faith. It is true 
that Eutochius published another version of the teaching of Plotinus, on the ground 
that his teaching was coloured by Porphyry, but we 
<pb n="xiv" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xiv" />prefer to rest our proof on Porphyry, as not being 
prejudiced in favour of the truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p21">Let us then first see what Plotinus teaches respecting the Holy 
Trinity. He says, “We need not go beyond the three <i>Hypostaseis</i>” (Persons). 
It is true that Plotinus presents that Trinity as “One,” “Mind,” and “Soul,” whereas 
Dionysius gives the formula “Father, Son, and Spirit.” Occasionally Plotinus uses 
“Logos” instead of “Mind.” But even this substitution of “One” for “Father” may 
be traced to Dionysius, who speaks of the Triad, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv-p21.1">ἐναρχικὴ</span> 
and even <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv-p21.2">ἐναρχικῶν ὑποστὰσεων</span>, “<i>One </i>springing.” The “One” represents the Father. Plotinus 
says, “We may represent the first principle, ‘One,’ as source, which has no other 
origin than Itself, and which pours Itself in a multitude of streams without being 
diminished by what it gives.” Dionysius speaks of the “Father” as sole source of 
Godhead, and says that “the Godhead is undiminished by the gifts imparted.” In Chap. 
XII. of Divine Names, Dionysius treats of “One” and “Perfect” as applied to Almighty 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p22">Let Us now hear Plotinus on the “Beautiful” Enneades (I. 6-7). 
Plotinus says, “The soul advances in its ascent towards God, until being raised 
above everything alien, it sees face to face, in His simplicity, and in all His 
purity, Him upon Whom all hangs, to Whom all aspire; from Whom all hold existence, 
life and thought. What transport of love must not he feel who sees Him! with what 
ardour ought he not to desire to be united to Him! He, 
<pb n="xv" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xv" />who has not seen Him, desires Him as the Good; he 
who has seen Him, admires Him as the sovereign Beauty; and struck at once with astonishment 
and pleasure, disdains the things which heretofore he called by the name of Beauty. 
This is what happens to those to whom have appeared the forms of gods and demons;—they 
no longer care For the beauty of other bodies. What think you, then, should he experience 
who has seen the Beautiful Himself,—the Beautiful surpassing earth and heaven! 
The miserable is not he, Who has neither fresh colour nor comely form, nor power, 
nor royalty; it is alone he, Who sees himself excluded from the possession of Beauty—a 
possession in comparison with which he ought to disdain royalty, rule of the whole 
earth, of the sea, and heaven itself, if he should be able, by abandoning, 
by despising all these, to rise to the contemplation of the Beautiful, face to face.” 
Plotinus also recognised, “that the eye soiled with impurity could never bear the 
sight, or attain to the vision of that Beauty. We must render the organs of vision 
analogous and like to the object that they would contemplate. Every man ought to 
begin by rendering himself beautiful and divine to obtain a Vision of the Beautiful 
and the Deity.” Well might St. Augustine say, that “with the change of a few words, 
Plotinus became concordant with Christ’s religion.” No wonder that Gregory and Basil 
quoted so largely from Plotinus. Let us now hear what Dionysius says of the “Good 
and Beautiful”:—
<pb n="xvi" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xvi" />“Goodness turns 
all things to Itself; all things aspire to It, as source and bond and end. From 
this Beautiful comes being to all existing things. All things aspire to the Beautiful 
and Good,—and there is no existing thing which does not participate in the Beautiful 
and Good.” Read the Fourth Chapter of the Divine Names.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p23">Porphyry records that Plotinus attained to that vision of the 
Beautiful three times during his life. How that vision of the Beautiful is to be 
attained, Dionysius describes in the “Mystic Theology:”—“But thou, O dear Timothy, 
by thy persistent commerce with the mystic visions, leave behind both sensible perceptions 
and intellectual efforts, and all objects of sense and intelligence, and all things 
not being and being, and be raised aloft agnostically to the union, as attainable, 
with Him Who is above every essence and knowledge. For by unchecked and absolute 
extasy, in all purity, from thyself, and all, thou wilt be carried on high to the 
superessential Ray of the Divine Darkness, when thou hast cast away all and become 
free from all.” Ammonius had such extasy during his lectures, in which he seemed 
to have Divine visions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p24">Plotinus differs from Dionysius in regarding creation as an act 
of necessity, whereas Dionysius regards it as an act of love. Plotinus treats evil 
as “an elongation from God.” Dionysius speaks of Almighty God as immanent in matter 
the most elongated from spirit. Plotinus traces evil to matter; Dionysius to the 
fallacious choice of a free agent. 
<pb n="xvii" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xvii" />May it not be that the pagan colouring of Porphyry in these respects led Eutochius 
to give a more faithful and consistent account of the teaching of Plotinus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p25">But the crowning proof that Dionysius was the source from which 
the Alexandrine School drew much of its wisdom, is Proclus (450-485). Suidas affirmed 
long ago that Proclus cribbed whole passages from Dionysius. Professor Stiglmayr 
fills seven pages with parallel passages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p26">Vachérot describes certain chapters of the “Divine Names” as extracts 
from Proclus, word for word, and says the whole doctrine of Dionysius seems to be 
a commentary upon the Theology of Alexandria. Barthélémy St. Hilaire says that Dionysius 
and Scotus Erigena, almost entirely implanted, in the middle age, the doctrine of 
Neo-Platonism. Matter is more profound; Professor Langen finds in Dionysius the 
“characteristics of Neo-Platonic speculation.” The similarity of doctrine is denied 
by none. Which writings appeared first? <i>that </i>is the question.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p27">Dexter commemorates the “Divine Names” a.d. 98<note n="150" id="iii.i.iv-p27.1">From Tabularia of Toledo, a.d. 98.</note>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p28">Polycarp quotes Dionysius verbatim as “a certain one.” Jerome 
quotes him as “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.iv-p28.1">quidam Graecorum</span>.” Dionysius of Alexandria (a.d. 250), writing to 
Sixtus II., declares that no one can intelligently doubt that the writings are those 
of Dionysius, the convert of St. Paul, Bishop of Athens. 
<pb n="xviii" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xviii" />Tertullian, expresses the Agnosia “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.iv-p28.2">nihil scire 
omnia scire</span>,” Origen quotes him by name. Theodore (a.d. 420) answers objections,—whom 
Photius approved. Gregory calls Dionysius “an ancient and venerable Father.” 
The Second Council of Nicea quotes the very words, contained in the “Ecclesiastical 
Hierarchy,” c. I. s. 4, as those of the great Dionysius. Bishop Pearson proves that 
the best judges in the sixth, fifth, fourth and third centuries regarded the writings 
as written: by Dionysius the Areopagite. German scholars to-day admit that the external 
testimony is in favour of their genuineness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p29">Yet eccentric critics, on account of the precise theology, cannot 
believe that the works were written; by a learned Greek,—Chief of the Areopagus—who 
forsook all to follow Christ,—the convert and disciple of St.. Paul,—the familiar 
friend of St. John and other Apostles, to whom our Saviour revealed the mysteries 
of the Father; but those critics can believe that an unknown man, whose century 
no one can fix, and possibly a Syrian, may have gleaned from writers of the first 
four centuries these theological pearls expressed in Greek in a style unique and 
always like itself. They can, believe that the Author of these Divine writings, 
would incorporate, fictitious allusions to persons and events of the apostolic, 
age, to add lustre to incomparable works, and to impute them to another. They can 
believe that writings, so composed, were foisted upon a credulous Christendom, so 
that Dionysius of Alexandria, Maximus, St. John Damascene, and the 
<pb n="xix" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xix" />Council of Nicea, accepted them 
as the genuine works of Dipnysius. I do not belong to that school. Only unbelief 
could believe anything so incredible. Rational men will not hazard the surmise that 
works known in the first century were gleaned from writings composed four hundred 
years afterwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p30">The tone of the Alexandrine School may be further illustrated 
from Amelius and Dionysius the Sublime. Amelius attended Plotinus twenty-four years 
as companion and pupil. Eusebius gives an extract from his writings, in which Amelius 
says, “This plainly was the Word, by Whom, being Eternal, things becoming became, 
as Heraclitus would say.” It was probably he who said, “the Prologue of St. John’s 
Gospel ought to be written in gold, and placed in the most conspicuous place in 
every church.” De Civ. Dei, LX. c. 29. Dionysius, the famous secretary of Zenobia, 
attended the lectures of Ammonius-Saccus. He was the “arbiter” of all literary questions. 
He expresses his admiration, De sub. L. 9, of the diction of Moses in the description 
of the six days’ creation, and numbers St. Paul amongst the most brilliant Greek 
orators, as a man who propounded a “dogma beyond demonstration.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv-p31">We claim that the testimony of these illustrious men, and the 
extracts from Pantaenus, Ammonius, and their disciples, justify the conclusion that 
the Alexandrine School was Biblical, Christian, and Philosophical, that its Philosophy 
was a Divine 
<pb n="xx" id="iii.i.iv-Page_xx" />Philosophy <i>of the 
Faith, </i>not a pagan philosophy <i>against the Faith, </i>and that the main sources 
of its Divine Philosophy were the writings of Hierotheus and Dionysius, Bishops 
of Athens.</p>

<p style="margin-top:12pt; text-align:right" id="iii.i.iv-p32">JOHN PARKER.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt; text-indent:0in" id="iii.i.iv-p33">Cannes, <br />
<i>Epiphany, </i>1899.</p>

<p style="margin-top:12pt; text-indent:0in; text-align:justify" id="iii.i.iv-p34">For sketch of Life, Internal Evidence of date, and External Testimony 
to genuineness during first nine centuries, see “Celestial and Ecclesiastical Hierarchy.” 
(Skeffington, 2<i>s</i>. 6<i>d.</i>)</p>
</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="On the Heavenly Hierarchy" progress="58.93%" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i.iv" next="iii.ii.i">
<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.1">DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE </h3>
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.2">ON THE <br />
HEAVENLY HIERARCHY.</h2>

        <div3 title="Caput I." progress="58.94%" id="iii.ii.i" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.ii.ii">
<h3 id="iii.ii.i-p0.1">CAPUT I.</h3>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.ii.i-p1">To my Fellow Presbyter Timothy.<note n="151" id="iii.ii.i-p1.1"><scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1" id="iii.ii.i-p1.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1">1 Pet. v. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
Dionysius the Presbyter.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.i-p2">That every divine illumination, whilst going forth lovingly to 
the objects of its forethought under various forms, remains simplex. Nor is this 
all. It also unifies the things illuminated.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.i-p3">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p4">“Every good gift<note n="152" id="iii.ii.i-p4.1"><scripRef passage="James i. 17" id="iii.ii.i-p4.2" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">James i. 17</scripRef>.</note> 
and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of Lights.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p5">Further also, every procession of illuminating light, proceeding 
from the Father, whilst visiting us as a gift of goodness, restores us again gradually 
as an unifying power, and turns us to the oneness of our conducting Father, and 
to a deifying simplicity. For<note n="153" id="iii.ii.i-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 36" id="iii.ii.i-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36">Rom. xi. 36</scripRef>.</note> all 
things are from Him, and to Him, as said the Sacred Word.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.i-p6">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p7">Invoking then Jesus, the Paternal Light, the Real, the True, “which 
lighteth<note n="154" id="iii.ii.i-p7.1"><scripRef passage="John i. 9" id="iii.ii.i-p7.2" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</note> every man coming into 
 
<pb n="2" id="iii.ii.i-Page_2" />the world,” “through<note n="155" id="iii.ii.i-p7.3"><scripRef passage="Rom. v. 2" id="iii.ii.i-p7.4" parsed="|Rom|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.2">Rom. v. 2</scripRef>.</note> Whom we 
have access to the Father,” Source of Light, let us aspire, as far as is attainable, 
to the illuminations handed down by our fathers in the most sacred Oracles, and 
let us gaze, as we may, upon the Hierarchies of the Heavenly Minds manifested by 
them symbolically for our instruction. And when we have received, with immaterial 
and unflinching mental<note n="156" id="iii.ii.i-p7.5">Syr. Doc. p. 61, Clark.</note> eyes, the gift of Light, 
primal and super-primal, of the supremely Divine Father, which manifests to us the 
most blessed Hierarchies of the Angels in types and symbols, let us then, from it, 
be elevated to its simple splendour<note n="157" id="iii.ii.i-p7.6">Plato Rep. 6, 7-11, 121-126. Read Allegory 
of Cave.</note>. For it <i>never </i>loses its own unique inwardness, but multiplied 
and going forth, as becomes its goodness, for an elevating and unifying blending 
of the objects of its care, remains firmly and solitarily centred within itself 
in its unmoved sameness; and raises, according to their capacity, those who lawfully 
aspire to it, and makes them one, after the example of its own unifying Oneness. 
For it is not possible that the supremely Divine Ray should otherwise illuminate 
us, except so far as it is enveloped, for the purpose of instruction, in variegated 
sacred veils, and arranged naturally and appropriately, for such as we are, by paternal 
forethought.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.i-p8">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p9">Wherefore, the Divine Institution of sacred Rites, having deemed 
it worthy of the supermundane 
<pb n="3" id="iii.ii.i-Page_3" /> imitation of the Heavenly Hierarchies, and having depicted the aforesaid 
immaterial Hierarchies in material figures and bodily compositions, in order that 
we might be borne, as far as our capacity permits, from the most sacred pictures 
to the instructions and similitudes without symbol and without type, transmitted 
to us our most Holy Hierarchy. For it is not possible for our mind to be raised 
to that immaterial representation and contemplation of the Heavenly Hierarchies, 
without using the material guidance suitable to itself, accounting the visible<scripRef passage="Psalm 19:1-14" id="iii.ii.i-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|19|1|19|14" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1-Ps.19.14">Ps. 
xix.</scripRef> beauties as reflections of the invisible comeliness;<i>
</i>and the sweet<note n="158" id="iii.ii.i-p9.2"><scripRef passage="Num. xv. 3" id="iii.ii.i-p9.3" parsed="|Num|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.15.3">Num. xv. 3</scripRef>.</note> odours of the senses 
as emblems of the spiritual distribution; and the material<note n="159" id="iii.ii.i-p9.4"><scripRef passage="Luke 11. 9" id="iii.ii.i-p9.5" parsed="|Luke|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.9">Luke 11. 
9</scripRef>.</note> lights as a likeness of the gift of the immaterial enlightenment; 
and the detailed sacred instructions<note n="160" id="iii.ii.i-p9.6"><scripRef passage="John vii. 14" id="iii.ii.i-p9.7" parsed="|John|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.14">John vii. 14</scripRef>.</note>, 
of the feast of contemplation within the mind; and the ranks<note n="161" id="iii.ii.i-p9.8"><scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 1, 2" id="iii.ii.i-p9.9" parsed="|Rom|13|1|13|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1-Rom.13.2">Rom. 
xiii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</note> of the orders here, of the harmonious and regulated 
habit, with regard to Divine things; and the reception of the most Divine Eucharist, 
of the partaking<note n="162" id="iii.ii.i-p9.10"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:16" id="iii.ii.i-p9.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.16">1 Cor. x. 16</scripRef>.</note> 
of Jesus, and whatever other things were transmitted to Heavenly Beings supermundanely, 
but to us symbolically.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p10">For the sake, then, of this our proportioned deification, the 
philanthropic Source of sacred mysteries, by manifesting the Heavenly Hierarchies 
to us, and constituting our Hierarchy as fellow-ministers with them, through our 
imitation of their Godlike 
<pb n="4" id="iii.ii.i-Page_4" />priestliness<note n="163" id="iii.ii.i-p10.1"><scripRef passage="1Peter 2:9" id="iii.ii.i-p10.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet ii. 9</scripRef>.</note>, 
so far as in us lies, described under sensible likeness the supercelestial Minds, 
in the inspired compositions of the Oracles, in order that It might lead us through 
the sensible to the intelligible<note n="164" id="iii.ii.i-p10.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i-p10.4">νόητα</span>.</note>, 
and from inspired symbols to the simple sublimities of the Heavenly Hierarchies.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput II." progress="59.67%" id="iii.ii.ii" prev="iii.ii.i" next="iii.ii.iii">
<h3 id="iii.ii.ii-p0.1">CAPUT II.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.ii-p1">That Divine and Heavenly things are appropriately revealed, even 
through dissimilar symbols.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ii-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p3">It is necessary then, as I think, first to set forth what we think 
is the purpose of every Hierarchy, and what benefit each one confers upon its followers; 
and next to celebrate the Heavenly Hierarchies according to their revelation in 
the Oracles; then following these Oracles, to say in what sacred forms the holy 
writings of the Oracles depict the celestial orders, and to what sort of simplicity 
we must be carried through the representations; in order that we also may not, like 
the vulgar, irreverently think that the heavenly and Godlike minds are certain many-footed<note n="165" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.1"><scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 7" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Ezek|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.7">Ezek. 
i. 7</scripRef>.</note> and many-faced<note n="166" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.3"><scripRef passage="Ezekiel 1:6" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.4" parsed="|Ezek|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.6">Ibid. 
i. 6</scripRef>.</note> creatures, or moulded to the brutishness of oxen<note n="167" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.5"><scripRef passage="Ezekiel 1:10" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.6" parsed="|Ezek|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.10">Ibid. 
i. 10</scripRef>.</note>, or the savage form of lions<scripRef passage="Ezekiel 1:10" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.7" parsed="|Ezek|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.10">Ibid.</scripRef>, 
and fashioned like the hooked beaks of eagles<scripRef passage="Ezekiel 1:10" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.8" parsed="|Ezek|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.10">Ibid.</scripRef>, 
or the feathery down of birds<note n="168" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.9"><scripRef passage="Ezekiel 1:6-8" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.10" parsed="|Ezek|1|6|1|8" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.6-Ezek.1.8">Ibid. i. 6-8</scripRef>.</note>, 
and should imagine that there are certain wheels<note n="169" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.11"><scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 9" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.12" parsed="|Dan|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.9">Dan. vii. 9</scripRef>.</note> 
of fire above the heaven, 
<pb n="5" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_5" />or material thrones<note n="170" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.13"><scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 9" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.14" parsed="|Dan|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.9">Dan. vii. 9</scripRef>.</note> upon 
which the Godhead may recline, or certain many-coloured<note n="171" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.15"><scripRef passage="Zech. i. 8" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.16" parsed="|Zech|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.1.8">Zech. i. 
8</scripRef>.</note> horses, and spear-bearing leaders of the host<note n="172" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.17"><scripRef passage="Joshua v. 13, 14" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.18" parsed="|Josh|5|13|5|14" osisRef="Bible:Josh.5.13-Josh.5.14">Joshua 
v. 13, 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Maccabees 3:25" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.19" parsed="|2Macc|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.3.25">2 Macc. iii. 25</scripRef>.</note>, 
and whatever else was transmitted by the Oracles to us under multifarious symbols 
of sacred imagery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p4">And indeed, the Word of God<note n="173" id="iii.ii.ii-p4.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii-p4.2">Θεολογία</span>.</note> 
artlessly makes use of poetic representations of sacred things, respecting the shapeless 
minds, out of regard to our intelligence, so to speak, consulting a mode of education 
proper and natural to it, and moulding the inspired writings for it.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ii-p5">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p6">But if any one think well to accept the sacred compositions as 
of things simple and unknown in their own nature, and beyond our contemplation, 
but thinks the imagery of the holy minds in the Oracles is incongruous, and that 
all this is, so to speak, a rude scenic representation of the angelic names; and 
further says that the theologians ought, when they have come to the bodily representation 
of creatures altogether without body, to represent and display them by appropriate 
and, as far as possible, cognate figures, taken, at any rate, from our most honoured 
and immaterial and exalted beings, and ought not to clothe the heavenly and Godlike 
simple essences with the many forms of the lowest creatures to be found on the earth 
(for the one would perhaps be more adapted to our instruction, and would not 
<pb n="6" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_6" /> degrade the celestial explanations to incongruous dissimilitudes; but the 
other both does violence without authority to the Divine powers, and likewise leads 
astray our minds, through dwelling upon these irreverent descriptions); and perhaps 
he will also think that the super-heavenly places are filled with certain herds 
of lions, and troops of horses, and bellowing songs of praise, and flocks of birds, 
and other living creatures, and material and less honourable things, and whatever 
else the similitudes of the Oracles, in every respect dissimilar, describe, for 
a so-called explanation, but which verge towards the absurd, and pernicious, and 
impassioned; now, in my opinion, the investigation of the truth demonstrates the 
most sacred wisdom of the Oracles, in the descriptions of the Heavenly Minds, taking 
forethought, as that wisdom does, wholly for each, so as neither, as one may say, 
to do violence to the Divine Powers, nor at the same time to enthral us in the grovelling 
passions of the debased imagery. For any one might say that the cause why forms 
are naturally attributed to the formless, and shapes to the shapeless, is not alone 
our capacity which is unable immediately to elevate itself to the intelligible contemplations, 
and that it needs appropriate and cognate instructions which present images, suitable 
to us, of the formless and supernatural objects of contemplation; but further, that 
it is most agreeable to the revealing Oracles to conceal, through mystical and sacred 
enigmas, and to keep the holy and secret truth respecting the supermundane minds 
inaccessible to the multitude. 
<pb n="7" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_7" /> For it is not every one that is holy, nor, as the Oracles affirm, does knowledge 
belong to all<note n="174" id="iii.ii.ii-p6.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:7" id="iii.ii.ii-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.7">1 Cor. viii. 7</scripRef>.</note>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ii-p7">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p8">But if any one should blame the descriptions as being incongruous, 
by saying that it is shameful to attribute shapes so repugnant to the Godlike and 
most holy Orders, it is enough to reply that the method of Divine revelation is 
twofold; one, indeed, as is natural, proceeding through likenesses that are similar, 
and of a sacred character, but the other, through dissimilar forms, fashioning them 
into entire unlikeness and incongruity. No doubt, the mystical traditions of the 
revealing Oracles sometimes extol the august Blessedness of the super-essential 
Godhead, as Word<note n="175" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.1"><scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</note>, and Mind<note n="176" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.3"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvi. 5" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.4" parsed="|Ps|136|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.136.5">Ps. 
cxxxvi. 5</scripRef>.</note>, and Essence<note n="177" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.5"><scripRef passage="Exod. iii. 14" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.6" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Exod. iii. 14</scripRef>.</note>, 
manifesting its God-becoming expression and wisdom, both as really being Origin, 
and true Cause of the origin of things being, and they describe It as light<note n="178" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.7"><scripRef passage="John i. 4" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.8" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4">John 
i. 4</scripRef>.</note>, and call it life. While such sacred descriptions are more 
reverent, and seem in a certain way to be superior to the material images, they 
yet, even thus, in reality fall short of the supremely Divine similitude. For It 
is above every essence and life. No light, indeed, expresses its character, and 
every description and mind incomparably fall short of Its similitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p9">But at other times its praises are supermundanely sung, by the 
Oracles themselves, through dissimilar revelations, when they affirm that it is 
invisible<note n="179" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.1"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:16" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</note>, 
and 
<pb n="8" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_8" />infinite<note n="180" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.3"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxlv. 13" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.4" parsed="|Ps|145|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.145.13">Ps. cxlv. 13</scripRef>.</note>, and incomprehensible<note n="181" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.5"><scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.6" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. 
xi. 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jer. li. 15" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.7" parsed="|Jer|51|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.51.15">Jer. li. 15</scripRef>.</note>; and when there is signified, 
not what it is, but what it is not. For this, as I think, is more appropriate to 
It, since, as the secret and sacerdotal tradition taught, we rightly describe its 
non-relationship to things created, but we do not know its superessential, and inconceivable, 
and unutterable indefinability. If, then, the negations respecting things Divine 
are true, but the affirmations are inharmonious, the revelation as regards things 
invisible, through dissimilar representations, is more appropriate to the hiddenness 
of things unutterable. Thus the sacred descriptions of the Oracles honour, and do 
not expose to shame, the Heavenly Orders, when they make them known by dissimilar 
pictorial forms, and demonstrate through these their supermundane superiority over 
all. material things. And I do not suppose that any sensible man will gainsay that 
the incongruous elevate our mind more than the similitudes; for there is a likelihood, 
with regard to the more sublime representations of heavenly things, that we should 
be led astray, so as to think that the Heavenly Beings are certain creatures with 
the appearance of gold, and certain men with the appearance of light<note n="182" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.8"><scripRef passage="Acts i. 10" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.9" parsed="|Acts|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.10">Acts 
i. 10</scripRef>.</note>, and glittering like lightning<note n="183" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.10"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 3" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.11" parsed="|Matt|28|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.3">Matt. xxviii. 
3</scripRef>.</note>, handsome<note n="184" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.12"><scripRef passage="Acts vi. 15" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.13" parsed="|Acts|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.15">Acts vi. 15</scripRef>.</note>, clothed 
in bright shining raiment, shedding forth innocuous flame, and so with regard to 
all the other shapes and appropriate forms, with which the Word of God has depicted 
the Heavenly Minds. In order that men might not suffer from this, by 
<pb n="9" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_9" />thinking they are nothing more exalted than their beau tiful appearance, 
the elevating wisdom of the pious theologians reverently conducts to the incongruous 
dissimilarities, not permitting our earthly part to rest fixed in the base images, 
but urging the upward tendency of the soul, and goading it by the unseemliness of 
the phrases (to see) that it belongs neither to lawful nor seeming truth, even for 
the most earthly conceptions, that the most heavenly and Divine visions are actually 
like things so base. Further also this must particularly be borne in mind, that 
not even one of the things existing is altogether deprived of participation in the 
beautiful, since, as is evident and the truth of the Oracles affirms, all things 
are very beautiful<note n="185" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.14"><scripRef passage="Gen. i. 31" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.15" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31">Gen. i. 31</scripRef>.</note>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ii-p10">Section IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p11">It is, then, possible to frame in one’s mind good contemplations 
from everything, and to depict, from things material, the aforesaid dissimilar similitudes, 
both for the intelligible and the intelligent; since the intelligent hold in a different 
fashion things which are attributed to things sensible differently. For instance, 
appetite, in the irrational creatures, takes its rise in the passions, and their 
movement, which takes the form of appetite, is full of all kinds of unreasonableness. 
But with regard to the intelligent, we must think of the appetite in another fashion, 
as denoting, according to my judgment, their manly style, and their determined persistence 
<pb n="10" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_10" />in their Godlike and unchangeable steadfastness. In like manner we 
say, with regard to the irrational creatures, that lust is a certain uncircumspect 
and earthly passionate attachment, arising incontinently from an innate movement, 
or intimacy in things subject to change, and the irrational supremacy of the bodily 
desire, which drives the whole organism towards the object of sensual inclination. 
But when we attribute “lust” to spiritual beings, by clothing them with dissimilar 
similitudes, we must think that it is a Divine love of the immaterial, above expression 
and thought, and the inflexible and determined longing for the supernally pure and 
passionless contemplation, and for the really perpetual and intelligible fellowship 
in that pure and most exalted splendour, and in the abiding and beautifying comeliness. 
And 'incontinence’ we may take for the persistent and inflexible, which nothing 
can repulse, on account of the pure and changeless love for the Divine beauty, and 
the whole tendency towards the really desired. But with regard to the irrational 
living beings, or soulless matter, we appropriately call their irrationality and 
want of sensible perception a deprivation of reason and sensible perception. And 
with regard to the immaterial and intelligent beings, we reverently acknowledge 
their superiority, as supermundane beings, over our discursive and bodily reason, 
and the material perception of the senses which is alien to the incorporeal Minds. 
It is, then, permissible to depict forms, which are not discordant, to the celestial 
beings, even from 
<pb n="11" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_11" />portions of matter which are the least honourable, since even it, having 
had its beginning from the Essentially Beautiful, has throughout the whole range 
of matter some echoes of the intellectual comeliness; and it is possible through 
these to be led to the immaterial archetypes—things most similar being taken, 
as has been said, dissimilarly, and the identities being denned, not in the same 
way, but harmoniously, and appropriately, as regards the intellectual and sensible 
beings.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ii-p12">Section V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p13">We shall find the Mystic Theologians enfolding these things not 
only around the illustrations of the Heavenly Orders, but also, sometimes, around 
the supremely Divine Revelations Themselves. At one time, indeed, they extol It 
under exalted imagery as Sun<note n="186" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.1"><scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 2" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.2" parsed="|Mal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.2">Mal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</note> of Righteousness, 
as Morning<note n="187" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.3"><scripRef passage="Num. xxiv. 17" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.4" parsed="|Num|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.17">Num. xxiv. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Peter 1:19" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.5" parsed="|2Pet|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.19">
2 Pet. i. 19</scripRef>.</note> 
Star rising divinely in the mind, and as Light<note n="188" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.6"><scripRef passage="John i. 5" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.7" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5">John i. 5</scripRef>.</note> 
illuming without veil and for contemplation; and at other times, through things 
in our midst, as Fire<note n="189" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.8"><scripRef passage="Exod. iii. 2" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.9" parsed="|Exod|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.2">Exod. iii. 2</scripRef>.</note>, shedding its 
innocuous light; as Water<note n="190" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.10"><scripRef passage="John vii. 38" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.11" parsed="|John|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.38">John vii. 38</scripRef>.</note>, furnishing 
a fulness of life, and, to speak symbolically, flowing into a belly, and bubbling 
forth rivers flowing irresistibly; and at other times, from things most remote, 
as sweet-smelling ointment<note n="191" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.12"><scripRef passage="Cant. i. 2" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.13" parsed="|Song|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.2">Cant. i. 2</scripRef>.</note>, as Head 
Corner-stone<note n="192" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.14"><scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 20" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.15" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20">Eph. ii. 20</scripRef>.</note>. But they also clothe 
It in forms of wild beasts, and attach to It identity with a Lion<note n="193" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.16"><scripRef passage="Hos. xiii. 8" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.17" parsed="|Hos|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.8">Hos. 
xiii. 8</scripRef>.</note>, and Panther<note n="194" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.18"><scripRef passage="Hosea 13:7" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.19" parsed="|Hos|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.7">Ibid. 
7</scripRef>.</note>, and say that it shall be a Leopard<note n="195" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.20"><scripRef passage="Hosea 13:8" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.21" parsed="|Hos|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.8">Ibid. 
8</scripRef>.</note>, and a rushing Bear<scripRef passage="Hosea 13:8" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.22" parsed="|Hos|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.8">Ibid.</scripRef>. 
But, 
<pb n="12" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_12" />I will also add, that which seems to be more dishonourable than all, 
and the most incongruous, viz. that distinguished theologians have shewn it to us 
as representing Itself under the form of a worm<note n="196" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.23"><scripRef passage="Ps. xxii. 6" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.24" parsed="|Ps|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.6">Ps. xxii. 6</scripRef>.</note>. 
Thus do all the godly-wise, and interpreters of the secret inspiration, separate 
the holy of holies<note n="197" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.26">ἅγια τῶν ἅγιων</span>.</note> 
from the uninitiated and the unholy, to keep them undefined, and prefer the dissimilar 
description of holy things, so that Divine things should neither be easily reached 
by the profane, nor those who diligently contemplate the Divine imagery rest in 
the types as though they were true; and so Divine things should be honoured by the 
true negations, and by comparisons with the lowest things, which are diverse from 
their proper resemblance. There is then nothing absurd if they depict even the Heavenly 
Beings under incongruous dissimilar similitudes, for causes aforesaid. For probably 
not even we should have come to an investigation, from not seeing our way,—not 
to say to mystic meaning through an accurate enquiry into Divine things,—unless 
the deformity of the descriptions representing the Angels had shocked us, not permitting 
our mind to linger in the discordant representations, but rousing us utterly to 
reject the earthly proclivities, and accustoming us to elevate ourselves through 
things that are seen, to their supermundane mystical meanings. Let these things 
suffice to have been said on account of the material and incongruous descriptions 
of the holy Angels in the Holy Oracles. And next, it is 
<pb n="13" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_13" />necessary to define what we think the Hierarchy is in itself, and what 
benefit those who possess a Hierarchy derive; from the same. But let Christ lead 
the discourse—if it be lawful to me to say—He Who is mine,—the Inspiration 
of all Hierarchical revelation. And thou, my son, after the pious rule of our Hierarchical 
tradition, do thou religiously listen to things religiously uttered, becoming inspired 
through instruction in inspired things; and when thou hast enfolded the Divine things 
in the secret recesses of thy mind, guard them closely from the profane multitude 
as being uniform, for it is not lawful, as the Oracles say, to cast to swine the 
unsullied and bright and beautifying comeliness of the intelligible pearls.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput III." progress="62.13%" id="iii.ii.iii" prev="iii.ii.ii" next="iii.ii.iv">
<h3 id="iii.ii.iii-p0.1">CAPUT III.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.iii-p1">What is Hierarchy? and what the use of Hierarchy?</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iii-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p3">Hierarchy is, in my judgment, a sacred order and science and operation, 
assimilated, as far as attainable, to the likeness of God, and conducted to the 
illuminations granted to it from God, according to capacity, with a view to the 
Divine imitation. Now the God-becoming Beauty, as simple, as good, as source of 
initiation, is altogether free from any dissimilarity, and imparts its own proper 
light to each according to their fitness, and perfects in most Divine initiation, 
as becomes the undeviating moulding of those who are being initiated harmoniously 
to itself. 
<pb n="14" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_14" /></p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iii-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p5">The purpose, then, of Hierarchy is the assimilation and union, 
as far as attainable, with God, having Him Leader of all religious science and operation, 
by looking unflinchingly to His most Divine comeliness, and copying, as far as possible, 
and by perfecting its own followers as Divine images, mirrors most luminous and 
without flaw, receptive of the primal light and the supremely Divine ray, and devoutly 
filled with the entrusted radiance, and again, spreading this radiance ungrudgingly 
to those after it, in accordance with the supremely Divine regulations. For it is 
not lawful for the Mystic Rites of sacred things, or for things religiously done, 
to practise anything whatever beyond the sacred regulations of their own proper 
function. Nor even must they attempt otherwise, if they desire to attain its deifying 
splendour, and look to it religiously, and are moulded after the example of each 
of the holy minds. He, then, who mentions Hierarchy, denotes a certain altogether 
Holy Order, an image of the supremely Divine freshness, ministering the mysteries 
of its own illumination in hierarchical ranks, and sciences, and assimilated to 
its own proper Head as far as lawful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p6">For each of those who have been called into the Hierarchy, find 
their perfection in being carried to the Divine imitation<note n="198" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.1"><scripRef passage="Eph. v. 1" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.2" parsed="|Eph|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1">Eph. v. 
1</scripRef>.</note> in their own proper degree; and, what is more Divine than all, 
in becoming a 
<pb n="15" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_15" />fellow-worker<note n="199" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:9" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.4" parsed="|1Cor|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.9">1 Cor. iii. 
9</scripRef>.</note> 
with God, as the Oracles say, and in shewing the Divine energy in himself manifested 
as far as possible. For it is an Hierarchical regulation that some are purified 
and that others purify<note n="200" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.5"><scripRef passage="Ps. li. 9" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.6" parsed="|Ps|51|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.9">Ps. li. 9</scripRef>.</note>; that some are 
enlightened and others enlighten<note n="201" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.7"><scripRef passage="Psalm 119:18" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.8" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18">Ibid. cxix. 
18</scripRef>.</note>; that some are perfected and others perfect; the Divine imitation 
will fit each one in this fashion. The Divine blessedness, to speak after the manner 
of men, is indeed unstained by any dissimilarity<note n="202" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.9"><scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 4" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.10" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4">Deut. vi. 4</scripRef>.</note>, 
and is full of invisible light<note n="203" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.11"><scripRef passage="John xii. 46" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.12" parsed="|John|12|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.46">John xii. 46</scripRef>.</note> —perfect<note n="204" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.13"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 48" id="iii.ii.iii-p6.14" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48">Matt. 
v. 48</scripRef>.</note>, and needing no perfection; cleansing, illuminating, and 
perfecting, yea, rather a holy purification, and illumination, and perfection—above 
purification, above light, preeminently perfect, self-perfect source and cause of 
every Hierarchy, and elevated pre-eminently above every holy thing.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iii-p7">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p8">It is necessary then, as I think, that those who are being purified 
should be entirely perfected, without stain, and be freed from all dissimilar confusion; 
that those who are being illuminated should be filled with the Divine Light, conducted 
to the habit and faculty of contemplation in all purity of mind; that those who 
are being initiated should be separated from the imperfect, and become recipients 
of that perfecting science of the sacred things contemplated. Further, that those 
who purify should impart, from their own abundance of purity, their own proper holiness; 
that those who illuminate, as being more 
<pb n="16" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_16" />luminous intelligences, whose function it is to- receive and to impart 
light, and who are joyfully filled with holy gladness, that these should overflow, 
in proportion to their own overflowing light, towards those who are worthy of enlightenment; and that those who make perfect, as being skilled in the impartation of perfection, 
should perfect those being perfected, through the holy instruction, in the science 
of the holy things contemplated. Thus each rank of the Hierarchical Order is led, 
in its own degree, to the Divine co-operation, by performing, through grace and 
God-given power, those things which are naturally and supernaturally in the Godhead, 
and accomplished by It superessentially, and manifested hierarchically, for the 
attainable imitation of the God-loving Minds<note n="205" id="iii.ii.iii-p8.1">The Holy Angels.</note>.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput IV." progress="62.90%" id="iii.ii.iv" prev="iii.ii.iii" next="iii.ii.v">
<h3 id="iii.ii.iv-p0.1">CAPUT IV.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.iv-p1">What is meant by the appellation “Angels?”</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iv-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p3">Now that the Hierarchy itself has been, in my judgment, sufficiently 
defined, we must next extol the Angelic Hierarchy, and we must contemplate, with 
supermundane eyes, its sacred formations, depicted in the Oracles, in order that 
we may be borne aloft to their Divinely resplendent simplicity, through the mystic 
representations, and may extol the source of all Hierarchical science with God-becoming 
reverence and with thanksgivings. First of all, however, 
<pb n="17" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_17" /> let this truth be spoken —that it was through goodness that the superessential 
Godhead, having fixed all the essences of things being, brought them into being. 
For this is the peculiar characteristic of the Cause of all things, and of goodness 
surpassing all, to call things being to participation of Itself, as each order of 
things being was determined from its own analogy. For all things being share in 
a Providence, which bubbles forth from the superessential Deity, Cause of all things. 
For they would not be, unless they had participated in the Essence and Origin of 
things being. All things then, without life, participate in It by their being. For 
the being of all things is the Deity, above being; things living participate in 
its life-giving power, above all life; things rational and intellectual participate 
in its self-perfect and preeminently perfect wisdom, above all reason and mind. 
It is evident, then, that all those Beings are around It, which have participated 
in It, in many forms.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iv-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p5">The holy orders, then, of the Heavenly Beings share in the supremely 
Divine participation, in a higher degree than things which merely exist, or which 
lead an irrational life, or which are rational like ourselves. For by moulding themselves 
intelligibly to the Divine imitation, and looking supermundanely to the supremely 
Divine likeness, and striving to mould their intellectual appearance, they naturally 
have more ungrudging communications with It, being near and ever moving upwards, 
as far as 
<pb n="18" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_18" />lawful, elevating themselves with the intensity of the Divine unswerving 
love, and receiving the primal illuminations without earthly stain, and ranging 
themselves to these, and having their whole life intellectual. These, then, are 
they who, at first hand, and under many forms, participate in the Divine, and, at 
first hand, and under many forms, make known the supremely Divine Hiddenness. Wherefore, 
beyond all, they are deemed pre-eminently worthy of the appellation Angelic, on 
the ground that the supremely Divine illumination comes to them at first hand, and, 
through them, there pass to us manifestations above us. Thus, then, the Law, as 
the Word of God affirms, was given to us through the ministration of Angels<note n="206" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 18" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.2" parsed="|Gal|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.18">Gal. 
iii. 18</scripRef>.</note>; and Angels led our illustrious fathers<note n="207" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.3"><scripRef passage="Acts vii. 53" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|7|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.53">Acts 
vii. 53</scripRef>.</note> 
before the Law, and after the Law, to the Divine Being, either by leading<note n="208" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.5"><scripRef passage="Gen. xxii. 12" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.6" parsed="|Gen|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.12">Gen. 
xxii. 12</scripRef>.</note> 
them to what was to be done, and by converting them from error, and an unholy life, 
to the straight way of truth<note n="209" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.7"><scripRef passage="Acts x. 3" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.8" parsed="|Acts|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.3">Acts x. 3</scripRef>.</note>, or by 
making known to them sacred ordinances<note n="210" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.9"><scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 16" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.10" parsed="|Dan|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.16">Dan. vii. 16</scripRef>.</note>, 
or hidden visions, or supermundane mysteries<note n="211" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.11"><scripRef passage="Daniel 7:10" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.12" parsed="|Dan|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.10">Ibid. 
10</scripRef>.</note>, or certain Divine predictions through the Prophets<note n="212" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.13"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:2" id="iii.ii.iv-p5.14" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2">2 
Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>.</note>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iv-p6">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p7">But if any one should say that Divine manifestations were made 
directly and immediately to some holy men<note n="213" id="iii.ii.iv-p7.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. ii. 13" id="iii.ii.iv-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.13">Matt. ii. 13</scripRef>.</note>, 
let him learn, and that distinctly, from the most Holy Oracles, that no one hath 
seen, nor 
<pb n="19" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_19" />ever shall see, the “hidden” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv-p7.3">τὸ κρύφιον</span> 
of Almighty God as it is in itself<note n="214" id="iii.ii.iv-p7.4"><scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="iii.ii.iv-p7.5" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1John 4:12" id="iii.ii.iv-p7.6" parsed="|1John|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.12">
1 John iv. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:16" id="iii.ii.iv-p7.7" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</note>. 
Now Divine manifestations were made to the pious as befits revelations of God, that 
is to say, through certain holy visions analogous to those who see them. Now the 
all-wise Word of God (Theologia) naturally calls Theophany that particular 
vision which manifests the Divine similitude depicted in itself as in a shaping 
of the shapeless, from the elevation of the beholders to the Divine Being, since 
through it a divine illumination comes to the beholders, and the divine persons 
themselves are religiously initiated into some mystery. But our illustrious fathers 
were initiated into these Divine visions, through the mediation of the Heavenly 
Powers. Does not the tradition of the Oracles describe the holy legislation of the 
Law, given to Moses, as coming straight from God, in order that it may teach us 
this truth, that it is an outline of a Divine and holy legislation? But the Word 
of God, in its Wisdom, teaches this also—that it came to us through Angels, as 
though the Divine regulation were laying down this rule, that, through the first, 
the second are brought to the Divine Being. For not only with regard to the superior 
and inferior minds, but even for those of the same rank, this Law has been established 
by the superessential supreme ordinance, that, within each Hierarchy, there are 
first, and middle, and last ranks and powers, and that the more divine are instructors 
<pb n="20" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_20" /> and conductors of the less, to the Divine access, and illumination, and participation.
</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iv-p8">Section IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p9">But I observe that Angels first were initiated in the Divine mystery 
of the love of Jesus towards man, then, through them, the gift of its knowledge 
passed to us. Thus, for example, the most divine Gabriel instructed Zachariah, the 
Hierarch, that the son who was to be born to him, beyond hope, by Divine grace, 
should be a prophet of the God-incarnate work of the Lord Jesus, to be manifested 
to the world for its salvation, as becomes the Divine goodness; and he revealed 
to Mary, how, in her, should be born the supremely Divine mystery of the unutterable 
God-formation. Yet another Angel instructed Joseph, how, in very truth, should be 
fulfilled the things Divinely promised to his ancestor David. Another declared glad 
tidings to the shepherds, as being purified by their separation from the multitude, 
and their quiet life, and, with him, a multitude of the Heavenly Host announced 
to those on earth that often-sung doxology. Let us then ascend to the highest manifestations 
of light contained in the Oracles, for I perceive that even Jesus Himself, the superessential 
Cause of the super-heavenly Beings, when He had come to our condition, without change, 
did not overstep the good order which becomes 
 
<pb n="21" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_21" />mankind, which Himself arranged and took, but readily subjected Himself 
to the dispositions of the Father and God, through Angels; and, through their mediation, 
was announced to Joseph the departure of the Son to Egypt, which had been arranged 
by the Father, and again the return to Judaea from Egypt. And through Angels we 
see Him subjecting Himself to the Father’s decrees. For I forbear to speak, as addressing 
one who knows the teaching of our hierarchical tradition, both concerning the Angel 
who strengthened the Lord Jesus, or that even Jesus Himself, when He had come to 
manifest the good work of our beneficent salvation, was called Angel of Great Counsel. 
For, as He Himself says, after the manner of an Angel, “Whatsoever He heard from 
the Father, He announced to us.”</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput V." progress="64.15%" id="iii.ii.v" prev="iii.ii.iv" next="iii.ii.vi">
<h3 id="iii.ii.v-p0.1">CAPUT V.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.v-p1">For what reason all the Heavenly Beings are called, in common, 
Angels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v-p2">This, then, in our judgment, is the reason for the appellation 
Angelic in the Oracles. We must now, I suppose, enquire for what reason the theologians 
call all the Heavenly Beings together “Angels;” but when they come to a more accurate 
<pb n="22" id="iii.ii.v-Page_22" /> description of the supermundane orders, they name exclusively, “angelic rank,” 
that which completes the full tale of the Divine and Heavenly Hosts. Before this, 
however, they range pre-eminently, the Orders of Archangels, and the Principalities, 
the Authorities, and Powers, and as many Beings as the revealing traditions of the 
Oracles recognize as superior to them. Now, we affirm that throughout every sacred 
ordinance the superior ranks possess the illuminations and powers of their subordinates, 
but the lowest have not the same powers as those who are above them. The theologians 
also call the most holy ranks of the highest Beings “Angels,” for they “also make 
known the supremely Divine illumination. But there is no reason to call the lowest 
rank of the celestial Minds, Principalities, or Thrones, or Seraphim. For it does 
not possess the highest powers, but, as it conducts our inspired Hierarchs to the 
splendours of the Godhead known to it; so also, the saintly powers of the Beings 
above it are conductors, towards the Divine Being, of that Order which completes 
the Angelic Hierarchies. Except perhaps some one might say this also, that all the 
angelic appellations are common, as regards the subordinate and superior communication 
of all the celestial powers towards the Divine likeness, and the gift of light from 
God. But, in order that the question may be better investigated, let us reverently 
examine the saintly characteristics set forth respecting each celestial Order in 
the Oracles. 
<pb n="23" id="iii.ii.v-Page_23" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput VI." progress="64.48%" id="iii.ii.vi" prev="iii.ii.v" next="iii.ii.vii">
<h3 id="iii.ii.vi-p0.1">CAPUT VI.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.vi-p1">Which is the first Order of the Heavenly Beings? which the middle? 
and which the last?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi-p2">How many, and of what sort, are the Orders of the supercelestial 
Beings, and how the Hierarchies are classified amongst themselves, I affirm, the 
deifying Author of their consecration alone distinctly knows; and further, that 
they know their own proper powers and illuminations, and their sacred and supermundane 
regularity. For it is impossible that we should know the mysteries of the supercelestial 
Minds and their most holy perfections, except, some one might say, so far as the 
Godhead has revealed to us, through them, as knowing perfectly their own condition. 
We, then, will utter nothing as from ourselves, but whatever angelic visions have 
been gazed upon by the holy Prophets of God, we, as initiated in these, will set 
forth as best we can. The Word of God has designated the whole Heavenly Beings as 
nine, by appellations, which shew their functions. These our Divine Initiator divides 
into three threefold Orders. He also says that that which is always around God is 
first and is declared by tradition to be united closely and immediately, to Him, 
before all the rest. For he says that the teaching of the Holy Oracles declares, 
that the most Holy Thrones, and the many-eyed and many-winged hosts, named 
in the Hebrew tongue Cherubim and Seraphim, are established immediately 
<pb n="24" id="iii.ii.vi-Page_24" /> around God, with a nearness superior to all. This threefold order, then, 
our illustrious Guide spoke of as one, and of equal rank, and really first Hierarchy, 
than which there is not another more Godlike or immediately nearer to the earliest 
illuminations of the Godhead. But he says, that which is composed of the Authorities, 
and Lordships, and Powers is second; and, as respects the lowest of the Heavenly 
Hierarchies, the Order of the Angels and Archangels and Principalities is third.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput VII." progress="64.81%" id="iii.ii.vii" prev="iii.ii.vi" next="iii.ii.viii">
<h3 id="iii.ii.vii-p0.1">CAPUT VII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.vii-p1">Concerning the Seraphim and Cherubim and Thrones, and concerning 
their first Hierarchy.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.vii-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vii-p3">We, whilst admitting this as the arrangement of the holy Hierarchies, 
affirm, that every appellation of the celestial Minds denotes the Godlike characteristic 
of each; and those who know Hebrew affirm, that the holy designation of the Seraphim 
denotes either that they are kindling or burning; and that of Cherubim, a fulness 
of knowledge or stream of wisdom. Naturally, then, the first (order) of the Heavenly 
Hierarchies is ministered by the most exalted Beings, holding, as it does, a rank 
which is higher than all, from the fact, that it is established immediately around 
God, and that the first-wrought Divine manifestations and perfections pass earlier 
to 
<pb n="25" id="iii.ii.vii-Page_25" /> it, as being nearest. They are called, then, “Burning,” and Thrones, and 
Stream of Wisdom—by a name which sets forth their Godlike conditions. The appellation 
of Seraphim plainly teaches their ever moving around things Divine, and constancy, 
and warmth, and keenness, and the seething of that persistent, indomitable, and 
inflexible perpetual motion, and the vigorous assimilation and elevation of the 
subordinate, as giving new life and rekindling them to the same heat; and purifying 
through fire and burnt-offering, and the light-like and light-shedding characteristic 
which can never be concealed or consumed, and remains always the same, which destroys 
and dispels every kind of obscure darkness. But the appellation of the Cherubim 
denotes their knowledge and their vision of God, and their readiness to receive 
the highest gift of light, and their power of contemplating the super-Divine comeliness 
in its first revealed power, and their being filled anew with the impartation which 
maketh wise, and their ungrudging communication to those next to them, by the stream 
of the given wisdom. The appellation of the most exalted and pre-eminent Thrones 
denotes their manifest exaltation above every grovelling inferiority, and their 
supermundane tendency towards higher things; and their unswerving separation from 
all remoteness; and their invariable and firmly-fixed settlement around the veritable 
Highest, with the whole force of their powers; and their receptivity of the supremely 
Divine approach, in the absence of all passion and earthly 
<pb n="26" id="iii.ii.vii-Page_26" /> tendency, and their bearing God; and the ardent expansion of themselves for 
the Divine receptions.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.vii-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vii-p5">This, then, is the revelation of their names, so far as we can 
give it; and we ought to say what we think their Hierarchy is. For I suppose we 
have sufficiently shewn above, that the purpose of every Hierarchy is an unswerving 
devotion to the divine imitation of the Divine Likeness, and that every Hierarchical 
function is set apart for the sacred reception and distribution of an undefiled 
purification, and Divine Light, and perfecting science.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vii-p6">And now I pray that I may speak worthily of the most exalted Minds—how 
the Hierarchy amongst them is exhibited through the Oracles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vii-p7">One must consider, then, that the Hierarchy is akin, and in every 
respect like, to the first Beings, who are established after the Godhead, who gave 
them Being, and who are marshalled, as it were, in Its very vestibule, who surpass 
every unseen and seen created power. We must then regard them as pure, not as though 
they had been freed from unholy stains and blemishes, nor yet as though they were 
unreceptive of earthly fancies, but as far exalted above every stain of remissness 
and every inferior holiness, as befits the highest degree of purity—established 
above the most Godlike powers, and clinging unflinchingly to their own self-moved 
and same-moved rank in their invariable love of God, conscious in no respect whatever 
of any declivity to a worse 
<pb n="27" id="iii.ii.vii-Page_27" /> condition, but having the unsullied fixity of their own Godlike identity—never 
liable to fall, and always unmoved; and again, as “contemplative,” not contemplators 
of intellectual symbols as sensible, nor as being led to the Divine Being by the 
varied texture of holy representations written for meditation, but as being filled 
with all kinds of immaterial knowledge of higher light, and satiated, as permissible, 
with the beautifying and original beauty of super-essential and thrice manifested 
contemplation, and thus, being deemed worthy of the Communion with Jesus, they do 
not stamp pictorially the deifying similitude in divinely-formed images, but, as 
being really near to Him, in first participation of the knowledge of His deifying 
illuminations; nay more, that the imitation of God is given to them in the highest 
possible degree, and they participate, so far as is allowable to them, in His deifying 
and philanthropic virtues, in the power of a first manifestation; and, likewise 
as “perfected,” not as being illuminated with an analytic science of sacred variety, 
but as being filled with a first and pre-eminent deification, as beseems the most 
exalted science of the works of God, possible in Angels. For, not through other 
holy Beings, but being ministered from the very Godhead, by the immediate elevation 
to It, by their power, and rank, surpassing all, they are both established near 
the All-Holy without any shadow of turning, and are conducted for contemplation 
to the immaterial and intelligible comeliness, as far as permissible, and are initiated 
into the scientific 
<pb n="28" id="iii.ii.vii-Page_28" /> methods of the works of God, as being first and around God, being ministered, 
in the highest degree, from the very source of consecration.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.vii-p8">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vii-p9">This, then, the theologians distinctly shew (viz.) that the subordinate 
Orders of the Heavenly Beings are taught by the superior, in due order, the deifying 
sciences; and that those who are higher than all are illuminated from Godhead itself, 
as far as permissible, in revelations of the Divine mysteries. For they introduce 
some of them as being religiously instructed, by those of a higher rank, that He, 
Who was raised to Heaven as Man, is Lord of the Heavenly Powers and King of Glory; 
and others, as questioning Jesus Himself, as desiring to be instructed in the science 
of His Divine work on our behalf, and Jesus Himself teaching them immediately, and 
shewing to them, at first hand, His beneficent work out of love to man. For “I,” 
He says, “am speaking of righteousness and judgment of Salvation.” Now I am astonished 
that even the first of the Beings in Heaven, and so far above all, should reverently 
strive after the supremely Divine illuminations, as intermediate Beings. For they 
do not ask directly, “Wherefore are Thy garments red? “ but they first raise 
the question among themselves, shewing that they desire to learn, and crave the 
deifying knowledge, and not anticipating the illumination given after a Divine procedure. 
<pb n="29" id="iii.ii.vii-Page_29" /></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vii-p10">The first Hierarchy, then, of the Heavenly Minds is purified, 
and enlightened, and perfected, by being ministered from the very Author of initiation, 
through its elevation to It immediately, being filled, according to its degree, 
with the altogether most holy purification of the unproachable Light of the pre-perfect 
source of initiation, unstained indeed by any remissness, and full of primal Light, 
and perfected by its participation in first-given knowledge and science. But to 
sum up, I may say this, not inappropriately, that the reception of the supremely 
Divine Science is, both purification, and enlightenment, and perfecting,—purifying, 
as it were, from ignorance, by the knowledge of the more perfect revelations imparted 
to it according to fitness, and enlightening by the self-same Divine knowledge, 
through which it also purifies, that which did not before contemplate the things 
which are now made manifest through the higher illumination; and perfecting further, 
by the self-same Light, through the abiding science of the mysteries made clearly 
manifest.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.vii-p11">Section IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vii-p12">This, then, according to my science, is the first rank of the 
Heavenly Beings which encircle and stand immediately around God; and without symbol, 
and without interruption, dances round His eternal knowledge in the most exalted 
ever-moving stability as in Angels; viewing purely many and blessed contemplations, 
and illuminated with simple 
<pb n="30" id="iii.ii.vii-Page_30" /> and immediate splendours, and filled with Divine nourishment,—many indeed 
by the first-given profusion, but one by the unvariegated and unifying oneness of 
the supremely Divine banquet, deemed worthy indeed of much participation and co-operation 
with God, by their assimilation to Him, as far as attainable, of their excellent 
habits and energies, and knowing many Divine things pre-eminently, and participating 
in supremely Divine science and knowledge, as is lawful. Wherefore the Word of God 
has transmitted its hymns to those on earth, in which are Divinely shewn the excellency 
of its most exalted illumination. For some of its members, to speak after sensible 
perception, proclaim as a “voice of many waters,” “Blessed is the glory of the Lord 
from His place” and others cry aloud that frequent and most august hymn of God, 
“Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord of Sabaoth, the whole earth is full of His glory.” These 
most excellent hymnologies of the supercelestial Minds we have already unfolded 
to the best of our ability in the “Treatise concerning the Divine Hymns,” and have 
spoken sufficiently concerning them in that Treatise, from which, by way of remembrance, 
it is enough to produce so much as is necessary to the present occasion, namely, 
“That the first Order, having been illuminated, from this the supremely Divine goodness, 
as permissible, in theological science, as a Hierarchy reflecting that Goodness 
transmitted to those next after it,” teaching briefly this, “That it is just and 
right that the 
<pb n="31" id="iii.ii.vii-Page_31" /> august Godhead — Itself both above praise, and all-praiseworthy—should 
be known and extolled by the God-receptive minds, as is attainable; for they as 
images of God are, as the Oracles say, the Divine places of the supremely Divine 
repose; and further, that It is Monad and Unit tri-subsistent, sending forth His 
most kindly forethought to all things being, from the super-heavenly Minds to the 
lowest of the earth; as super-original Origin and Cause of every essence, and grasping 
all things super-essentially in a resistless embrace.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput VIII." progress="66.63%" id="iii.ii.viii" prev="iii.ii.vii" next="iii.ii.ix">
<h3 id="iii.ii.viii-p0.1">CAPUT VIII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.viii-p1">Concerning Lordships and Powers and Authorities, and concerning 
their middle Hierarchy.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.viii-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.viii-p3">Let us now pass to the middle Order of the Heavenly Minds, gazing, 
as far as we may, with supermundane eyes upon those Lordships, and the truly terrible 
visions of the Divine Authorities and Powers. For each appellation of the Beings 
above us manifests their God-imitating characteristics of the Divine Likeness. I 
think, then, that the explanatory name of the Holy Lordships denotes a certain unslavish 
elevation, free from all grovelling subserviency, as becomes the free, not submitting 
itself in any way whatever to one of the tyrannical dissimilarities, as a cruel 
Lordship; superior to every kind of cringing slavery, indomitable to every subserviency, 
and elevated above every dissimilarity, ever aspiring to 
<pb n="32" id="iii.ii.viii-Page_32" /> the true Lordship, and source of Lordship; and moulding, as an image of goodness, 
itself, and those after it, to its Lordly bearing, as attainable, turning itself 
wholly to none of the things that vainly seem, but to the Lordly Being, and ever 
sharing in the Lordly Likeness of God, to its utmost ability; and the appellation 
of the Holy Powers denotes a certain courageous and unflinching virility, for all 
those Godlike energies within them—not feebly weak for the reception of any of 
the Divine illuminations vouchsafed to it—vigorously conducted to the Divine 
imitation, not forsaking the Godlike movement through its own unmanliness, but unflinchingly 
looking to the superessential and powerful-making power, and becoming a powerlike 
image of this, as far as is attainable, and powerfully turned to this, as Source 
of Power, and issuing forth to those next in degree, in gift of Power, and in likeness 
to God; and that the appellation of the Holy Authorities, of the same rank as the 
Divine Lordships and Powers, (denotes) the beautiful and unconfused good order, 
with regard to the Divine receptions, and the discipline of the supermundane and 
intellectual authority, not using the authoritative powers imperiously for base 
purposes, but conducted indomitably, with good order, towards Divine things, and 
conducting those after it benignly, and assimilated, as far as permissible, to the 
Authoritative Source of authority, and making this visible, as is possible to Angels, 
in the well-ordered ranks of the authoritative power within it. The middle Order 
of the Heavenly Minds having these Godlike characteristics, is purified and illuminated 
<pb n="33" id="iii.ii.viii-Page_33" /> and perfected in the manner described, by the Divine illuminations vouchsafed 
to it at second hand, through the first Hierarchical Order, and passing through 
this middle as a secondary manifestation.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.viii-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.viii-p5">No doubt, as regards that message, which is said to pass through 
one angel to another, we may take it as a symbol of a perfecting completed from 
afar, and obscured by reason of its passage to the second rank. For, as men skilled 
in our sacred initiations say, the fulness of Divine things manifested directly 
to ourselves is more perfecting than the Divine contemplations imparted through 
others. Thus, I think, the immediate participation of the Angelic ranks elevated 
in first degree to God, is more clear than those perfected through the instrumentality 
of others. Wherefore by our sacerdotal tradition, the first Minds are named perfecting, 
and illuminating, and purifying Powers of the subordinate, who are conducted, through 
them, to the superessential Origin of all things, and participate, as far as is 
permissible to them, in the consecrating purifications, and illuminations, and perfections. 
For, this is divinely fixed absolutely by the Divine source of order that, through 
the first, the second partake of the supremely Divine illuminations. This you will 
find declared by the theologians in many ways. For, when the Divine and Paternal 
Love towards man whilst chastening, in a startling manner, His people Israel, for 
their religious preservation, after delivering them 
<pb n="34" id="iii.ii.viii-Page_34" /> to terrible and savage nations for correction, by various leadings of His 
guided people to better things, both liberated them from their misery, and mildly 
led them back, through His compassion, to their former state of comfort; one of 
the theologians, Zechariah, sees one of the first Angels, as I think, and near God, 
(for the Angelic appellation is common, as I said, to them all), learning from God 
Himself the comforting words, as they are called, concerning this matter; and another 
Angel, of inferior rank, advancing to meet the first, as for reception and participation 
of enlightenment: then, by him instructed in the Divine purpose as from a Hierarch, 
and charged to reveal to the theologian that Jerusalem should be abundantly occupied 
by a multitude of people. And another theologian, Ezekiel, says that this was righteously 
ordained by the glorious Deity Itself, seated above the Cherubim. For Paternal Love 
towards man, conducting Israel as we have said through chastisement to better things, 
by a righteousness worthy of God, deemed right to separate the guilty from the guiltless. 
This is first revealed to one after the Cherubim; him who was bound about the loins 
with a sapphire, and wore displayed the robe coming down to the feet, as 
a Hierarchical symbol. But the Divine Government enjoins the other Angels, who bore 
the battle-axes, to be instructed from the former, as to the Divine judgment in 
this matter. For, to one, He said that he should 
<pb n="35" id="iii.ii.viii-Page_35" /> go through the midst of Jerusalem, and place the sign upon the forehead of 
the innocent men, but to the others; “Go into the city after him and strike, and 
draw not back your eyes, but to every one upon whom is the sign draw not near.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.viii-p6">What would any one say concerning the Angel, who said to Daniel, 
“The word has gone forth?” or concerning him the first, who took the fire from the 
midst of the Cherubim, or what is more remarkable than this for shewing the good 
order amongst the Angels, that the Cherubim casts the fire into the hands of him 
who wears the sacred vestment; or concerning Him Who called the most divine Gabriel, 
and said to him, “Make this man understand the vision,” or whatever else is recorded 
by the holy theologians concerning the Godlike order of the Heavenly Hierarchies; 
by being assimilated to which, as far as possible, the discipline of our Hierarchy 
will have the Angelic comeliness, as it were, in reflection, moulded through it, 
and conducted to the superessential Source of order in every Hierarchy.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput IX." progress="67.78%" id="iii.ii.ix" prev="iii.ii.viii" next="iii.ii.x">
<h3 id="iii.ii.ix-p0.1">CAPUT IX.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.ix-p1">Concerning the Principalities, Archangels, and Angels, and concerning 
their last Hierarchy.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ix-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ix-p3">There remains for our reverent contemplation a Division which 
completes the Angelic Hierarchies, 
<pb n="36" id="iii.ii.ix-Page_36" /> that divided into the Godlike Principalities, Archangels, and Angels. And 
I think it necessary, to declare first the meaning of their sacred appellations 
to the best of my ability. For that of the Heavenly Principalities manifests their 
princely and leading function, after the Divine example, with order religious and 
most befitting the Princely, and their being wholly turned to the super-princely 
Prince, and leading others in princely fashion, and being moulded, as far as possible, 
to that prince-making Princedom Itself, and to manifest its superessential princely 
order, by the regularity of the princely powers.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ix-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ix-p5">The (Order) of the Holy Archangels is of the same rank with the 
heavenly Principalities. For there is one Hierarchy and Division, as I said, of 
them and the Angels. But since there is not a Hierarchy which does not possess first 
and middle and last powers, the holy order of Archangels occupies the middle position 
in the Hierarchy between the extremes, for it belongs alike to the most holy Principalities 
and to the holy Angels; to the Principalities because it is turned in a princely 
fashion to the superessential Princedom, and is moulded to It as far as attainable, 
and unites the Angels after the fashion of its own well-regulated and marshalled 
and invisible leadings; and it belongs to the Angels, because it is of the messenger 
Order, receiving hierarchically the Divine illuminations from 
<pb n="37" id="iii.ii.ix-Page_37" /> the first powers, and announcing the same to the Angels in a godly manner, 
and, through Angels, manifesting to us, in proportion to the religious aptitude 
of each of the godly persons illuminated. For the Angels, as we have already said, 
complete the whole series of Heavenly Minds, as being the last Order of the Heavenly 
Beings who possess the Angelic characteristic; yea, rather, they are more properly 
named Angels by us than those of higher degree, because their Hierarchy is occupied 
with the more manifest, and is more particularly concerned with the things of the 
world. For the very highest Order, as being placed in the first rank near the Hidden 
One, we must consider as directing in spiritual things the second, hiddenly; and 
that the second, which is composed of the holy Lordships and Powers and Authorities, 
leads the Hierarchy of the Principalities and Archangels and Angels, more clearly 
indeed than the first Hierarchy, but more hiddenly than the Order after it, and 
the revealing order of the Principalities, Archangels, and Angels, presides, through 
each other, over the Hierarchies amongst men, in order that the elevation, and conversion, 
and communion, and union with God may be in due order; and, further, also that the 
procession from God vouchsafed benignly to all the Hierarchies, and passing to all 
in common, may be also with most sacred regularity. Hence, the Word of God has assigned 
our Hierarchy to Angels, by naming Michael as Ruler of the Jewish people, and others 
over other nations. For the 
<pb n="38" id="iii.ii.ix-Page_38" /> Most High established borders of nations according to number of Angels of 
God.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ix-p6">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ix-p7">But if any one should say, “How then were the people of the Hebrews 
alone conducted to the supremely Divine illuminations?” we must answer, that we 
ought not to throw the blame of the other nations wandering after those which are 
no gods upon the direct guidance of the Angels, but that they themselves, by their 
own declension, fell away from the direct leading towards the Divine Being, through 
self-conceit and self-will, and through their irrational veneration for things which 
appeared to them worthy of God. Even the Hebrew people are said to have suffered 
the same thing; for He says, “Thou I hast cast away knowledge of God, and hast gone 
after thine own heart.” For neither have we a life governed by necessity, nor on 
account of the free will of those who are objects of providential care, are the 
Divine rays of the providential illumination blunted; but the inaptitude of the 
mental visions makes the overflowing light-gift of the paternal goodness, either 
altogether unparticipated or inpenetrable to their resistance, or makes the participations 
of the one fontal ray, diverse, small, or great, obscure, or brilliant, although 
that ray is one and simple, and always the same and ever overflowing; for even if, 
over the other nations (from 
<pb n="39" id="iii.ii.ix-Page_39" /> whom we also have emerged to that boundless and bounteous sea of Divine Light, 
which is readily-expanded for the ready reception of all), certain not alien gods 
were wont to preside; yet there is one Head of all, and to this, the Angels, who 
religiously direct each nation, conduct those who follow them. Let us consider Melchizedek 
as being a Hierarch, most dear to God; (not of gods which are not, but of the truly 
most high God); for the godly-wise did not call Melchizedek simply dear to God, 
but also Priest, in order that they may clearly shew to the wise, that not only 
was he himself turned to the true God, but further that he was guide to others, 
as Hierarch of the elevation to the true and only Godhead.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ix-p8">Section IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ix-p9">Let me also recall this to your Hierarchical judgment—that 
both to Pharaoh, from the Angel who presided over the Egyptians, and to the 
Babylonian Prince, from his own Angel, the watchful and ruling care of 
the Providence and Lordship over all, was interpreted in visions; and for those 
nations, the worshippers of the true God were appointed leaders, for the interpretation 
of things shaped by Angelic visions revealed from God through Angels to holy men 
akin to the Angels, Daniel and Joseph. For there is one Prince and Providence over 
all. And never must we think that the Godhead is leader of Jews by lot, and that 
Angels, 
<pb n="40" id="iii.ii.ix-Page_40" /> independently, or as of equal rank, or in opposition, or that certain other 
gods, preside over the other nations. But that particular phrase of the Divine Word 
must be accepted according to the following sacred intention; not as though God 
had divided government amongst men, with other gods, or Angels, and had been elected 
by lot to the government and leadership of Israel, but in this sense—whilst the 
one Providence of Highest over all, assigned all mankind, savingly, to the directing 
conduct of their own Angels, yet Israel, almost alone in comparison with all, turned 
himself to the Light-gift, and recognition of the true Lord-Hence the Word of God, 
as shewing that Israel elected himself for the worship of the true God, says this, 
“He became Lord’s portion;” and as indicating that he was assigned equally with 
the other nations, to one of the holy Angels, for the recognition, through him, 
of the Head of all, said “That Michael became leader of the (Jewish) people,” demonstrating 
distinctly that there is one Providence of the whole, superessentially established 
above all the powers, unseen and seen, and that all the Angels who preside over 
each nation, elevate, as far as possible, those who follow them with a willing mind, 
to It as their proper Head. 
<pb n="41" id="iii.ii.ix-Page_41" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput X." progress="69.04%" id="iii.ii.x" prev="iii.ii.ix" next="iii.ii.xi">
<h3 id="iii.ii.x-p0.1">CAPUT X.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.x-p1">A Repetition and Summary of the Angelic discipline.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.x-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.x-p3">We have concluded, then, that the most reverend Order of the Minds 
around God, ministered by the perfecting illumination through its immediate elevation 
to it, is purified, and illuminated, and perfected by a gift of light from the Godhead, 
more hidden and more manifest—more hidden, indeed, as being more intelligible, 
and more simplifying, and more unifying; more manifest, as being a first gift and 
a first manifestation, and more complete, and more affused to it as transparent. 
And from this (Order) again, in due degree, the second, and from the second, the 
third, and from the third, our Hierarchy, is reverently conducted to the super-original 
Origin and End of all good order, according to the self-same law of well-ordered 
regularity, in Divine harmony and proportion.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.x-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.x-p5">Now all Angels are interpreters of those above them, the most 
reverend, indeed, of God, Who moves them, and the rest, in due degree, of those 
who have been moved by God. For, to such an extent has the superessential harmony 
of all things provided for the religious order and the regulated conduct of each 
of the rational and intellectual beings, that each rank of the Hierarchies, has 
been placed in sacred order, and we observe 
<pb n="42" id="iii.ii.x-Page_42" />every Hierarchy distributed into first, and middle, and last Powers. But 
to speak accurately, He distinguished each Division itself, by the same Divine harmonies; 
wherefore the theologians say that the most Divine Seraphim cry one to another, 
indicating distinctly, as I think by this, that the first impart their knowledge 
of divine things to the second.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.x-p6">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.x-p7">I might add this not inappropriately, that each heavenly and human 
mind has within itself its own special first, and middle, and last ranks, and powers, 
manifested severally in due degree, for the aforesaid particular mystical meanings 
of the Hierarchical illuminations, according to which, each one participates-, so 
far as is lawful and attainable to him, in the most spotless purification, the most 
copious light, the pre-eminent perfection. For there is nothing that is self-perfect, 
or absolutely without need of perfecting, except the really Self-perfect and preeminently 
Perfect.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput XI." progress="69.44%" id="iii.ii.xi" prev="iii.ii.x" next="iii.ii.xii">
<h3 id="iii.ii.xi-p0.1">CAPUT XI.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.xi-p1">For what reason all the Heavenly Beings, in common, are called 
Heavenly Powers.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xi-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xi-p3">Now that we have defined these things, it is worthy of consideration 
for what reason we are accustomed to call all the Angelic Beings together, 
<pb n="43" id="iii.ii.xi-Page_43" /> Heavenly Powers. For it is not possible to say, as we may of the Angels, 
that the Order of the holy Powers is last of all. The Orders of the superior Beings 
share in the saintly illumination. of the last; but the last in no wise of the first; 
and on this account all the Divine Minds are called Heavenly Powers, but never Seraphim 
and Thrones and Lordships. For the last do not enjoy the whole characteristics of 
the highest. For the Angels, and those above the Angels—Archangels, and Principalities, 
and Authorities,—placed by the Word of God after the Powers, are often in common 
called by us, in conjunction with the other holy Beings, Heavenly Powers.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xi-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xi-p5">But we affirm that, whilst often using the appellation, Heavenly 
Powers, for all in common, we do not introduce a sort of. confusion of the characteristics 
of each Order. But, inasmuch as all the Divine Minds, by the supermundane description 
given of them, are distributed into three,—into essence, and power, and energy,—when 
we speak of them all, or some of them, indiscriminately, as Heavenly Beings or Heavenly 
Powers, we must consider that we manifest those about whom we speak in a general 
way, from their essence or power severally. For we must not apply the superior characteristic 
of those holy Powers, whom we have already sufficiently distinguished, to the Beings 
which are entirely inferior to them, so as to overthrow the unconfused order of 
the Angelic ranks. For 
<pb n="44" id="iii.ii.xi-Page_44" /> according to the correct account which we have already frequently given, 
the superior Orders possess abundantly the sacred characteristics of the inferior, 
but the lowest do not possess the superior completeness of the more reverend, since 
the first-manifested illuminations are revealed to them, through the first Order, 
in proportion to their capacity.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput XII." progress="69.81%" id="iii.ii.xii" prev="iii.ii.xi" next="iii.ii.xiii">
<h3 id="iii.ii.xii-p0.1">CAPUT XII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.xii-p1">Why the Hierarchs amongst men are called Angels.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xii-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xii-p3">But this is sometimes also asked by diligent contemplators of 
the intelligible Oracles; Inasmuch as the lowest Orders do not possess the completeness 
of the superior, for what reason is our Hierarch named by the Oracles, “Angel of 
the Sovereign Lord?”</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xii-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xii-p5">Now the statement, as I think, is not contrary to what has been 
before defined; for we say that the last lack the complete and pre-eminent Power 
of the more reverend Divisions; for they participate in the partial and analogous, 
according to the one harmonious and binding fellowship of all things. For example, 
the rank of the holy Cherubim participates in higher wisdom and knowledge, but the 
Divisions of the Beings beneath them, participate, they also, in wisdom and knowledge, 
but nevertheless partially, as compared with them, and 
<pb n="45" id="iii.ii.xii-Page_45" /> in a lower degree. For the participation of wisdom and knowledge throughout 
is common to all the minds which bear the image of God; but the being near and first, 
or second and inferior, is not common, but, as has been determined for each in its 
own degree. This also one might safely define respecting all the Divine Minds; for, as the first possess abundantly the saintly characteristics of the inferior, 
so the last possess those of the superior, not indeed in the same degree, but subordinately. 
There is, then, as I think, nothing absurd, if the Word of God calls our Hierarch, 
Angel, since he participates, according to his own capacity, in the messenger characteristic 
of the Angels, and elevates himself, as far as attainable to men, to the likeness 
of their revealing office.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xii-p6">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xii-p7">But you will find that the Word of God calls gods, both the Heavenly 
Beings above us, and the most beloved of God, and holy men amongst us, although 
the Divine Hiddenness is transcendently elevated and established above all, and 
no created Being can. properly and wholly be said to be like unto It, except those 
intellectual and rational Beings who are entirely and wholly turned to Its Oneness 
as far as possible, and who elevate themselves incessantly to Its Divine illuminations, 
as far as attainable, by their imitation of God, if I may so speak, according to 
their power, and are deemed worthy of the same divine name. 
<pb n="46" id="iii.ii.xii-Page_46" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput XIII." progress="70.22%" id="iii.ii.xiii" prev="iii.ii.xii" next="iii.ii.xiv">
<h3 id="iii.ii.xiii-p0.1">CAPUT XIII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.xiii-p1">For what reason the Prophet Isaiah is said to have been purified 
by the Seraphim.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xiii-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xiii-p3">Come, then, let us examine this as best we can, why the Seraphim 
is said to be sent to one of the Theologians; for some one may object, that not 
one of the inferior Angels, but he, the enrolled amongst the most reverend Beings, 
cleanses the Prophet.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xiii-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xiii-p5">Some, then, affirm that, according to the definition already given 
of the mutual relation of all the Minds, the Logion does not name one of the highest 
around God, as having come for the cleansing of the Theologian, but that some one 
of the Angels, placed over us as a sacred Minister of the Prophet’s cleansing, is 
called by the same name. as the Seraphim, on the ground that the removal of the 
faults spoken of, and the restoration of him who was cleansed for the Divine mission, 
was through fire; and they say that the Logion speaks simply of one of the Seraphim, 
not one of those who are established around God, but one of the Powers set over 
us for the purpose of cleansing.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xiii-p6">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xiii-p7">Now another man brought forward to me a by no means foolish defence 
of the present position. 
<pb n="47" id="iii.ii.xiii-Page_47" /> For he said that that great one, whoever he was,—the Angel who formed 
this vision for the purpose of teaching the theologian Divine things,—referred 
his own cleansing function to God, and after God, to the first working Hierarchy. 
And was not this statement certainly true? For he who said this, affirmed that the 
supremely Divine Power in visiting all, advances and penetrates all irresistibly, 
and yet is invisible to all, not only as being superessentially elevated above all, 
but as secretly transmitting its providential energies to all; yea, rather, 
it is manifested to all the intellectual Beings in due degree, and by conducting 
Its own gift of Light to the most reverend Beings, through them, as first, It distributes 
in due order to the subordinate, according to the power of each Division to bear 
the vision of God; or to speak more strictly, and through familiar illustrations 
(for if they fall short of the Glory of God, Who is exalted above all, yet they 
are more illustrating for us), the distribution of the sun’s ray passes with easy 
distribution to first matter, as being more transparent than all, and, through it 
with greater clearness, lights up its own splendours; but when it strikes more dense 
materials, its distributed brilliancy becomes more obscure, from the inaptitude 
of the materials illuminated for transmission of the gift of Light, and from this 
it is naturally contracted, so as to almost entirely exclude the passage of Light. 
Again, the heat of fire transmits itself chiefly to things that are more receptive, 
and yielding, and conductive 
<pb n="48" id="iii.ii.xiii-Page_48" /> to assimilation to itself; but, as regards repellent opposing substances, 
either it leaves none, or a very light, trace of its fiery energy; and further, 
when through substances favourable to its proper action, it comes in contact with 
things not congenial,—first, it perchance makes things easily changed to heating 
hot, and through them heats proportionately either water or something else which 
is not easily heated. After the same rule, then, of Nature’s well-ordered method, 
the regulation of all good order, both visible and invisible, manifests supernaturally 
the brightness of its own gift of Light, in first manifestation to the most exalted 
Beings, in abundant streams, and through these, the Beings after them partake of 
the Divine ray. For these, as knowing God first, and striving preeminently after 
Divine virtue, and to become first-workers, are deemed worthy of the power and energy 
for the imitation of God, as attainable, and these benevolently elevate the beings 
after them to an equality, as far as possible, by imparting ungrudgingly to them 
the splendour which rests upon themselves, and these again to the subordinate, and 
throughout each Order, the first rank imparts its gift to that after it, and the 
Divine Light thus rests upon all, in due proportion, with providential forethought. 
There is, then, for all those who are illuminated, a Source of illumination, viz., 
God, by nature, and really, and properly, as Essence of Light, and Cause of Being, 
and Vision itself; but, by ordinance, and for Divine imitation, the relatively 
<pb n="49" id="iii.ii.xiii-Page_49" /> superior (is source) for each after it, by the fact, that the Divine rays 
are poured through it to that. All the remaining Angelic Beings, then, naturally 
regard the highest Order of the Heavenly Minds as source, after God, of every God-knowledge 
and God-imitation, since, through them, the supremely Divine illumination is distributed 
to all, and to us. Wherefore, they refer every holy energy of Divine imitation to 
God indeed as Cause, but to the first Godlike Minds, as first agents and teachers 
of things Divine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xiii-p8">The first Order, then, of the holy Angels possesses, more than 
all, the characteristic of fire, and the streaming distribution of supremely Divine 
wisdom, and the faculty of knowing the highest science of the Divine illuminations, 
and the characteristic of Thrones, exhibiting their expansion for the reception 
of God; and the ranks of the subordinate Beings possess indeed the empyrean, the 
wise, the knowing, the God-receptive, faculty, but subordinately, and by looking 
to the first, and through them, as being deemed worthy of the Divine imitation in 
first operation, are conducted to the attainable likeness of God. The aforesaid 
holy characteristics, then, which the Beings after them possess, through the first, 
they attribute to those Beings themselves, after God, as Hierarchs.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xiii-p9">Section IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xiii-p10">He who said this, used to affirm, that this vision was shewn to 
the Theologian, through one of the 
<pb n="50" id="iii.ii.xiii-Page_50" />holy and blessed Angels set over us, and that from his illuminating 
direction, he was elevated to that intellectual contemplation in which he saw the 
most exalted Beings seated (to speak symbolically) under God, and with God, and 
around<note n="215" id="iii.ii.xiii-p10.1"><scripRef passage="John 1. 1" id="iii.ii.xiii-p10.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John 1. 1</scripRef>.</note> God, and the super-princely<note n="216" id="iii.ii.xiii-p10.3">Or 
super-original.</note> 
Eminence elevated unspeakably above them and all, seated on high in the midst of 
the superior Powers. The Theologian then learned, from the things seen, that, as 
compared with every super-essential pre-eminence, the Divine Being was seated incomparably 
above every visible and invisible power, yea, even that It is exalted above all, 
as the Reality of all things, as Absolute—not even like to the first of created 
Beings;—further also, that It is source and essentiating Cause, and unalterable 
Fixity of the undissolved continuance of all things, from, Which is both the being 
and the well-being of the most exalted Powers themselves. Then he revealed that 
the Godlike powers of the most holy Seraphim, themselves, whose sacred appellation 
signifies the Fiery, concerning which we shall shortly speak as best we can, conducted 
the elevations of the empyrean power to the Divine likeness. And, the holy Theologian, 
by viewing the description of free and most exalted elevation of the sixfold wings 
to the Divine Being in first, middle, and last conceptions, and further, their endless 
feet and many faces, and their extended wings—one under their feet, and the other 
over their faces, as seen in vision, and the perpetual movement of their middle 
wings—was 
<pb n="51" id="iii.ii.xiii-Page_51" />brought to the intelligible knowledge of the things seen, since there 
was manifested to him the power of the most exalted minds for deep penetration and 
contemplation, and the sacred reverence which they have, supermundanely, for the 
bold and courageous and unattainable scrutiny into higher and deeper mysteries; 
and of the incessant and high-flying perpetual movement of their Godlike energies 
in due proportion. But he was also taught the hidden mysteries of that supremely 
Divine and much esteemed Hymn of Praise—whilst the Angel who formed the vision 
imparts, as far as possible, his own sacred knowledge to the Theologian. He also 
taught him this, that the participation, as far as attainable, in the supremely 
Divine and radiant purity, is a purification to the pure however pure; and it being 
accomplished from the very Godhead by most exalted causes, for all the sacred Minds 
by a superessential hiddenness, is in a manner more clear, and exhibits and distributes 
itself, in a higher degree, to the highest powers around It; but with regard to 
the second, or us, the lowest mental powers, as each is distant from, as regards 
the Divine likeness, so It contracts its brilliant illumination to the single unknowable 
of its own hiddenness. And it illuminates the second, severally, through the first; 
and, if one must speak briefly, it is firstly brought from hiddenness to manifestation 
through the first powers. This, then, the Theologian was taught by the Angel who 
was leading him to Light—that purification, and all the supremely Divine operations, 
<pb n="52" id="iii.ii.xiii-Page_52" />illuminating through the first Beings, are distributed to all the rest, 
according to the relation of each for the deifying participations. Wherefore he 
reasonably attributed to the Seraphim, after God, the characteristic of purification 
by fire. There is nothing, then, absurd, if the Seraphim is said to purify the Prophet. 
For, as God purifies all, by being cause of every purification, yea, rather (for 
I use a familiar illustration) just as our Hierarch, when purifying or enlightening 
through his Leitourgoi or Priests, is said himself to purify and enlighten, since 
the Orders consecrated through him attribute to him their own proper sacred operations; 
so also the Angel who effected the purification of the Theologian attributes his 
own purifying science and power to God, indeed, as Cause, but to the Seraphim as 
first-operating Hierarch; as any one might say with Angelic reverence, whilst teaching 
one who was being purified by him, “There is a preeminent Source, and Essence, and 
Worker, and Cause of the cleansing wrought upon you from me, He Who brings both 
the first Beings into Being, and holds them together by their fixity around Himself, 
and keeps them without change and without fall, moving them to the first participations 
of His own Providential energies (for this, He Who taught me these things used to 
say, shews the mission of the Seraphim), but as Hierarch and Leader after God, the 
Marshal of the most exalted Beings, from whom I was taught to purify after the example 
of God — this is he, who cleanses thee through me, through whom the Cause and 
Creator 
<pb n="53" id="iii.ii.xiii-Page_53" /> of all cleansing brought forth His own provident energies from the Hidden 
even to us.” These things, then, he taught me, and I impart them to thee. Let it 
be a part of thy intellectual and discriminating skill, either, to acquit each of 
the causes assigned from objection, and to honour this before the other as having 
likelihood and good reason, and perhaps, the truth; or, to find out from yourself 
something more allied to the real truth, or to learn from another; (God, of course, 
giving expression, and Angels supplying it;) and to reveal to us, the friends of 
Angels, a view more luminous if it should be so, and to me specially welcome.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput XIV." progress="72.18%" id="iii.ii.xiv" prev="iii.ii.xiii" next="iii.ii.xv">
<h3 id="iii.ii.xiv-p0.1">CAPUT XIV.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.ii.xiv-p1">What the traditional number of the Angels signifies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xiv-p2">This also is worthy, in my opinion, of intellectual attention, 
that the tradition of the Oracles concerning the Angels affirms that they are thousand 
thousands, and myriad myriads, accumulating and multiplying, to themselves, the 
supreme limits of our numbers, and, through these, shewing clearly, that the ranks 
of the Heavenly Beings cannot be numbered by us. For many are the blessed hosts 
of the supermundane minds, surpassing the weak and contracted measurement of our 
material number, and being definitely known by their own supermundane and heavenly 
intelligence and science alone, which is given to them in profusion by the supremely 
Divine and Omniscient Framer of Wisdom, and essentiating 
<pb n="54" id="iii.ii.xiv-Page_54" /> Cause and connecting Force, and encompassing Term of all created things together.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput XV." progress="72.33%" id="iii.ii.xv" prev="iii.ii.xiv" next="iii.iii">
<h3 id="iii.ii.xv-p0.1">CAPUT XV.</h3>
<h3 id="iii.ii.xv-p0.2" />
<p style="margin-right:.25in; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:0in; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:justify; font-style:italic" id="iii.ii.xv-p1">What are the morphic likenesses of the Angelic Powers? what the 
fiery? what the anthromorphic? what are the eyes? what the nostrils? what the ears? 
what the mouths? what the touch? what the eyelids? what the eyebrows? what the prime? 
what the teeth? what the shoulders? what the elbows and the hands? what the heart? 
what the breasts? what the back? what the feet? what the wings? what the nakedness? 
what the robe? what the shining raiment? what the sacerdotal? what the girdles? 
what the rods? what the spears? what the battle-axes? what the measuring lines? 
what the winds? what the clouds? what the brass? what the electron? what the choirs? 
what the clapping of hands? what the colours of different stones? what the appearance 
of the lion? what the appearance of the ox? what the appearance of the eagle? what 
the horses? what the varieties of coloured horses? what the rivers? what the chariots? 
what the wheels? what the so-called joy of the Angels?</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p3">Come, then, let us at last, if you please, rest our mental vision 
from the strain of lofty contemplation, befitting Angels, and descend to the divided 
and manifold breadth of the many-shaped variety of the Angelic forms, and then return 
analytically from the 
<pb n="55" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_55" /> same, as from images, to the simplicity of the Heavenly Minds. But let this 
first be made plain to you, that the explanations of the sacredly depicted likenesses 
represent the same ranks of the Heavenly Beings as sometimes ruling, and, at other 
times, as being ruled; and the last, ruling, and the first, being ruled; and the 
same, as has been said, having first, and middle, and last powers —without introducing 
anything absurd into the description, according to the following method of explanation. 
For if indeed we were to say that some are ruled by those above them, and then that 
they rule the same, and that those above, whilst ruling those below, are ruled by 
those same who are being ruled, the thing would manifestly be absurd, and mixed 
with all sorts of confusion. But if we say that the same rule and are ruled, but 
no longer the self-same, or from the self-same, but that each same is ruled by those 
before, and rules those below, one might say appropriately that the Divinely pictured 
presentations in the Oracles may sometimes attribute, properly and truly, the very 
same, both to first, and middle, and last powers. Now the straining elevation to 
things above, and their being drawn unswervingly around each other, as being guardians 
of their own proper powers, and that they participate in the providential faculty 
to provide for those below them by mutual communication, befit truly all the Heavenly 
Beings, although some, pre-eminently and wholly, as we have often said, and others 
partially and subordinately. 
<pb n="56" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_56" /></p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p4">Section II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p5">But we must keep our discourse within bounds, and must search, 
in our first explanation of the types, for what reason the Word of God prefers the 
sacred description of fire, in preference to almost every other. You will find it, 
then, representing not only wheels of fire, but also living creatures of fire, and 
men, flashing, as it were, like lightning, and placing around the Heavenly Beings 
themselves heaps of coals of fire, and rivers of flame flowing with irresistible 
force; and also it says that the thrones are of fire; and that the most exalted 
Seraphim glow with fire, it shews from their appellation, and it attributes the 
characteristic and energy of fire to them, and throughout, above and below, it prefers 
pre-eminently the representation by the image of fire. I think, then, the similitude 
of fire<note n="217" id="iii.ii.xv-p5.1">Le Cratyle de Platon, i. 302.</note> denotes the likeness of the Heavenly 
Minds to God in the highest degree; for the holy theologians frequently describe 
the superessential and formless essence by fire, as having many likenesses, 
if I may be permitted to say so, of the supremely Divine property, as in things 
visible. For the sensible fire is, so to speak, in everything, and passes through 
everything unmingled, and springs from all, and whilst all-luminous, is, as it were, 
hidden, unknown, in its essential nature, when there is no 
<pb n="57" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_57" />material lying near it upon which it may shew its proper energy. It 
is both uncontrollable and invisible, self-subduing all things, and bringing under 
its own energy anything in which it may happen to be; varying, imparting itself 
to all things near it, whatever they may be; renewing by its rousing heat, and giving 
light by its uncovered illuminations; invincible, unmingled, separating, unchangeable, 
elevating, penetrating, lofty; subject to no grovelling inferiority, ever moving, 
self-moving, moving other things, comprehending, incomprehended, needing no other, 
imperceptibly increasing itself, displaying its own majesty to the materials receiving 
it; energetic, powerful, present to all invisibly, unobserved, seeming not to be, 
and manifesting itself suddenly according to its own proper nature by friction, 
as it were by a sort of seeking, and again flying away impalpably, undiminished 
in all the joyful distributions of itself. And one might find many characteristics 
of fire, appropriate to display the supremely Divine Energy, as in sensible images. 
The Godly-wise, then, knowing this, depict the celestial Beings from fire, shewing 
their Godlikeness, and imitation of God, as far as attainable.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p6">Section III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p7">But they also depict them under the likeness of men<note n="218" id="iii.ii.xv-p7.1"><scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 24" id="iii.ii.xv-p7.2" parsed="|Gen|32|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.24">Gen. 
xxxii. 24</scripRef>.</note>, on account of the intellectual faculty, and their 
having powers of looking upwards, and 
<pb n="58" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_58" />their straight and erect form, and their innate faculty of ruling and 
guiding, and whilst being least, in physical strength as compared with the other 
powers of irrational creatures, yet ruling over all by their superior power of mind, 
and by their dominion in consequence of rational science, and their innate unslavishness 
and indomitableness of soul. It is possible, then, I think, to find within each 
of the many parts of our body harmonious images of the Heavenly Powers, by affirming 
that the powers of vision denote the most transparent elevation towards the Divine 
lights, and again, the tender, and liquid, and not repellent, but sensitive, and 
pure, and unfolded, reception, free from all passion, of the supremely Divine illuminations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p8">Now the discriminating powers of the nostrils denote the being 
able to receive, as far as attainable, the sweet-smelling largess beyond conception, 
and to distinguish accurately things which are not such, and to entirely reject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p9">The powers of the ears denote the participation and conscious 
reception of the supremely Divine inspiration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p10">The powers of taste denote the fulness of the intelligible nourishments, 
and the reception of the Divine and nourishing streams.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p11">The powers of touch denote the skilful discrimination of that 
which is suitable or injurious. 
<pb n="59" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_59" /></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p12">The eyelids and eyebrows denote the guarding of the conceptions 
which see God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p13">The figures of manhood and youth denote the perpetual bloom and 
vigour of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p14">The teeth denote the dividing of the nourishing perfection given 
to us; for each intellectual Being divides and multiplies, by a provident faculty, 
the unified conception given to it by the more Divine for the proportionate elevation 
of the inferior.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p15">The shoulders and elbows, and further, the hands, denote the power 
of making, and operating, and accomplishing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p16">The heart again is a symbol of the Godlike life, dispersing its 
own life-giving power to the objects of its forethought, as beseems the good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p17">The chest again denotes the invincible and protective faculty 
of the life-giving distribution, as being placed above the heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p18">The back, the holding together the whole productive powers of 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p19">The feet denote the moving and quickness, and skilfulness of the 
perpetual movement advancing towards Divine things. Wherefore also the Word of God 
arranged the feet of the holy Minds under their wings; for the wing displays the 
elevating quickness and the heavenly progress towards higher things, and the superiority 
to every grovelling thing by reason of the ascending, and the lightness of the wings 
denotes their being in no respect earthly, 
<pb n="60" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_60" />but undefiledly and lightly raised to the sublime; and the naked and 
unshod denotes the unfettered, agile, and unrestrained, and free from all external 
superfluity, and assimilation to the Divine simplicity, as far as attainable.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p20">Section IV.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p21">But since again the simple and variegated wisdom both clothes 
the naked, and distributes certain implements to them to carry, come, let us unfold, 
according to our power, the sacred garments and implements of the celestial Minds. 
The shining and glowing raiment, I think, signifies the Divine likeness after the 
image of fire, and their enlightening, in consequence of their repose in Heaven, 
where is the Light, and their complete illuminating intelligibly, and their being 
illuminated intellectually<note n="219" id="iii.ii.xv-p21.1">See Maximus D.N. c. 4. s. 1.</note>; and the sacerdotal 
robe denotes their conducting to Divine and mystical visions, and the consecration 
of their whole life. And the girdles signify the guard over their productive powers, 
and the collected habit of being turned uniformly to It, and being drawn around 
Itself by an unbroken identity, in a well-ordered circle.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p22">Section V.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p23">The rods signify the kingly and directing faculty, making all 
things straight. The spears and the battle-axes denote the dividing of things unlike, 
<pb n="61" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_61" />and the sharp and energetic and drastic operation of the discriminating 
powers. The geometrical and technical articles denote the founding, 
and building, and completing, and whatever else belongs to the elevating and guiding 
forethought for the subordinate Orders. But sometimes the implements assigned to 
the holy Angels are the symbols of God’s judgments to ourselves; some, representing 
His correcting instruction or avenging righteousness, others, freedom from peril, 
or end of education, or resumption of former well-being, or addition of other gifts, 
small or great, sensible or intelligible. Nor would a discriminating mind, in any 
case whatever, have any difficulty in properly adapting things visible to things 
invisible.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p24">Section VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p25">But the fact that they are named winds denotes their rapid action, 
passing almost instantaneously to all things, and their transporting movement in 
passing from above to below, and again from below to above, their elevating the 
second to the height above, and moving the first to a common and provident advance 
of the inferior Orders. But perhaps some one would say that the appellation of wind, 
to the aerial spirit, also denotes the Divine likeness of the Heavenly Minds; for 
this also bears a likeness and type of the supremely Divine energy (as 
<pb n="62" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_62" />we have demonstrated more fully in the symbolic theology, in our explanation 
of the four elements) in accordance with the moving and life-producing, and the 
rapid and resistless development of Nature, and the Hiddenness of the moving sources 
and terminations to us unknown and invisible. For He says, “Thou knowest not whence 
it cometh nor whither it goeth.” But also the Word of God attributes to them the 
appearance of a cloud, signifying, through this, that the holy minds are filled 
super-mundanely with the hidden Light, receiving the first manifestation without 
boasting over it as such, which they distribute ungrudgingly to the second, as a 
secondary manifestation, and in proportion to capacity; yea, further, that the productive, 
and life-producing, and increasing, and perfecting power is enshrined in them, after 
the fashion of the intelligible production of showers, which summons the receptive 
womb of the earth, by fruitful rains, to the life-giving pangs of birth.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p26">Section VII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p27">Also, the Word of God attributes to the Heavenly Beings a likeness 
to Brass, Electron, and many-coloured stones. Electron, as being partly like gold, 
partly like silver, denotes the incorruptible, as in gold, and unexpended, and undiminished, 
and spotless brilliancy, and the brightness, as in silver, and a luminous and heavenly 
radiance. But to the 
<pb n="63" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_63" /> Brass, according to the reasons assigned, must be attributed either the likeness 
of fire or that of gold.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p28">We must consider that the many-coloured appearances of stones 
denote either as white, the luminous; or as red, the fiery; or as yellow, the golden; 
or as green, the youthful and the full grown; and within each likeness you will 
find an explanation which teaches the inner meaning of the typical images.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p29">But since, I think, according to our power, this has been sufficiently 
said, let us pass to the sacred explanation of the Divine representations of the 
Heavenly Minds through wild beasts<note n="220" id="iii.ii.xv-p29.1"><scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 10" id="iii.ii.xv-p29.2" parsed="|Ezek|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.10">Ezek. i. 10</scripRef>.</note>. 
We must consider that the shape of a Lion<note n="221" id="iii.ii.xv-p29.3"><scripRef passage="Ezekiel 1:10" id="iii.ii.xv-p29.4" parsed="|Ezek|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.10">Ibid.</scripRef></note>  
signifies the leading, and robust, and indomitable, and the assimilation, as far 
as possible, to the unutterable Godhead, by the concealment of the intellectual 
footprints<note n="222" id="iii.ii.xv-p29.5">The Lion was said to erase his footsteps by his tail.</note>, and 
by the mystically modest covering of the path, leading to It, during Divine illumination.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p30">Section VIII.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p31">The Image of the Ox<note n="223" id="iii.ii.xv-p31.1"><scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 10" id="iii.ii.xv-p31.2" parsed="|Ezek|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.10">Ezek. i. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
denotes the strong and the mature, turning up the intellectual furrows for the reception 
of the heavenly and productive showers; and the Horns, the guarding and indomitable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p32">The representation of the Eagle<note n="224" id="iii.ii.xv-p32.1"><scripRef passage="Ezekiel 1:10" id="iii.ii.xv-p32.2" parsed="|Ezek|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.10">Ibid.</scripRef></note>  
denotes the kingly, and soaring, and swift in flight, and quickness in search of 
the nourishment which makes 
<pb n="64" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_64" /> strong, and wanness, and agility, and cleverness; and the unimpeded, 
straight, and unflinching gaze towards the bounteous and brilliant splendour of 
the Divine rays of the sun, with the robust extension of the visual powers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p33">That of Horses represents obedience and docility, and of those 
who are white, brilliancy, and as especially congenial to the Divine Light; but 
of those who are dark blue, the Hidden; and of those red, the fiery and vigorous; 
and of the piebald, the uniting of the extremes by the power passing through them, 
and joining the first to the second, and the second to the first, reciprocally and 
considerately.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p34">Now if we did not consult the proportion of our discourse, we 
might, not inappropriately, adapt the particular characteristics of the aforesaid 
living creatures, and all their bodily representations to the Heavenly Powers, upon 
the principle of dissimilar similitudes; for instance, their appearance of anger, 
to intellectual manliness, of which anger is the remotest echo, and their desire, 
to the Divine love; and to speak summarily, referring all the sensible perceptions, 
and many parts of irrational beings, to the immaterial conceptions and unified Powers 
of the Heavenly Beings. Now not only is this sufficient for the wise, but even an 
explanation of one of the dissimilar representations would be sufficient for the 
accurate description of similar things, after the same fashion.</p> 
<pb n="65" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_65" />

<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p35">Section IX.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.xv-p36">But we must examine the fact that rivers are spoken of, and Wheels 
and Chariots attached to the Heavenly Beings. The rivers of fire signify the supremely 
Divine streams furnishing to them an ungrudging and incessant flow, and nourishing 
the productive powers of life; the chariots, the conjoined communion of those of 
the same rank; the wheels being winged, and advancing without turning and without 
deviation, the power of their advancing energy within a straight and direct path, 
towards the same unflinching and straight swoop of their every intellectual 
track, supermundanely straight and direct way. Also it is possible to explain, after 
another mystical meaning, the sacred description of the intellectual wheels; for 
the name Gel, Gel, is given to them, as the theologian says. This shews, according 
to the Hebrew tongue, revolutions and revelations. For the Empyrean and Godlike 
wheels have revolutions, indeed, by their perpetual movement around the Good Itself; 
but revelations, by the manifestation of things hidden, and by the elevation of 
things at our feet, and by the descending procession of the sublime illuminations 
to things below. There remains for accurate explanation, the statement respecting 
the rejoicing of the Heavenly Orders; for they are utterly incapable of our impassioned 
pleasure. Now they are said to 
<pb n="66" id="iii.ii.xv-Page_66" />rejoice with God over the discovery of what was lost, as befits their 
Divine good nature, and that Godlike and ungrudging rejoicing over the care and 
salvation of those who are turned to God; and that joy, beyond description, of which 
also holy men often partake, whilst the deifying illuminations of the Deity rest 
upon them. Let it suffice, then, to have said this much concerning the Divine representations, 
which, no doubt, falls short of their accurate explanation, but which will prevent 
us, I think, from being servilely entangled in the resemblance of the types. But 
if you should say that we have not mentioned in order the whole Angelic Powers, 
or operations, or likenesses, depicted in the Oracles, we answer in truth, that 
we do not possess the supermundane science of some; and further, in regard to them, 
we have need of another to conduct to light and to reveal. Other things, however, 
as being parallel to the things said, we have omitted, out of regard to the symmetry 
of the discourse; and the hiddenness, beyond our capacity, we have honoured by silence.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.xv-p37">St. Michael and All Angels, 1898.</p>
</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Ecclesiastical Hierarchy" progress="75.39%" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii.xv" next="iii.iii.i"> 
<pb n="67" id="iii.iii-Page_67" />
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">ECCLESIASTICAL HIERARCHY.</h2>

        <div3 title="Caput I." progress="75.39%" id="iii.iii.i" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.iii.ii">
<h3 id="iii.iii.i-p0.1">CAPUT I.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.i-p1">To my Fellow Presbyter Timothy. Dionysius the Presbyter.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.i-p2">What is the traditional view of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy 
and what is its purpose?</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.i-p3">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p4">We must, then, most pious of pious sons, demonstrate from the supermundane and 
most sacred Oracles and traditions, that ours is a Hierarchy of the inspired and 
Divine and Deifying science, and of operation, and of consecration, for those who 
have been initiated with the initiation of the sacred revelation derived from the 
hierarchical mysteries. See, however, that you do not put to scorn things most holy 
(Holy of Holies); but rather treat them reverently, and you will honour the things 
of the hidden God by intellectual and obscure researches, carefully guarding them 
from the participation and defilement of the uninitiated, and reverently sharing 
holy things with the holy alone, by a holy enlightenment. For thus, as the Word 
of God has taught us who feast at His Banquet, even Jesus Himself—the most supremely 
Divine 
<pb n="68" id="iii.iii.i-Page_68" /> Mind and superessential, the Source and 
Essence, and most supremely Divine Power of every Hierarchy and Sanctification and 
Divine operation—illuminates the blessed Beings who are superior to us, in a 
manner more clear, and at the same time more intellectual, and assimilates them 
to His own Light, as far as possible; and by our love of things beautiful elevated 
to Him, and which elevates us, folds together our many diversities, and after perfecting 
into a uniform and Divine life and habit and operation, holily bequeaths the power 
of the Divine Priesthood; from which by approaching to the holy exercise of the 
priestly office, we ourselves become nearer to the Beings above us, by assimilation, 
according to our power, to their abiding and: unchangeable holy steadfastness; and 
thus by looking upwards to the blessed and supremely Divine self of Jesus, 
and reverently gazing upon whatever. we are permitted to see, and illuminated with 
the knowledge of the visions, we shall be able to become, as regards the science 
of Divine mysteries, purified and purifiers; images of Light, and workers, with 
God, perfected and perfecting.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.i-p5">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p6">Then what is the Hierarchy of the Angels<note n="225" id="iii.iii.i-p6.1">See Epistle to Trallians.</note> and Archangels, 
and of supermundane Principalities and Authorities, Powers and Lordships, and Divine 
Thrones, or of the Beings of the same ranks as the Thrones—which the Word of 
God declares to 
<pb n="69" id="iii.iii.i-Page_69" />be near, and always about 
God, and with<note n="226" id="iii.iii.i-p6.2"><scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="iii.iii.i-p6.3" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</note> God, naming them in the Hebrew tongue 
Cherubim and Seraphim—by pondering the sacred ranks and divisions of their Orders 
and Hierarchies, you will find in the books we have written—not as befits their 
dignity but to the best of our ability—and as the Theology of the most holy Scriptures 
guided, when they extolled their Hierarchy. Nevertheless, it is necessary to say 
this, that both that, and every Hierarchy extolled now by us, has one and the same 
power, throughout the whole Hierarchical transaction; and that the Hierarch himself, 
according to his essence, and analogy, and rank, is initiated in Divine things, 
and is deified and imparts to the subordinates, according to the meetness of each 
for the sacred deification which comes to him from God; also that the subordinates 
follow the superior, and elevate the inferior towards things in advance; and that 
some go before, and, as far as possible, give the lead to others; and that each, 
as far as may be, participates in the truly Beautiful, and Wise, and Good, through 
this the inspired and sacerdotal harmony.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p7">But the Beings and ranks above us, of whom we have already made a reverent mention, 
are both incorporeal, and their Hierarchy is both intelligible and supermundane; 
but let us view our Hierarchy, comformably to ourselves, abounding in the variety 
of the sensible symbols, by which, in proportion to our capacity, we are conducted, 
hierarchically 
<pb n="70" id="iii.iii.i-Page_70" />according to our measure, to the uniform 
deification —God and Divine virtue. They indeed, as minds, think, according to 
laws laid down for themselves; but we are led by sensible figures to the Divine 
contemplations, as is possible to us. And, to speak truly, there is One, to Whom 
all the Godlike aspire, but they do not partake uniformly of this One and the Same, 
but as the Divine balance distributes to each the meet inheritance. Now these things 
have been treated more systematically in the Treatise concerning “Intelligible and 
Sensible<note n="227" id="iii.iii.i-p7.1">Ap. C. viii. 16.</note>.” But now I will attempt to describe our 
Hierarchy, both its source and essence, as best I can; invoking Jesus, the source 
and Perfecting of all Hierarchies.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.i-p8">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p9">Every Hierarchy, then, is, according to our august tradition, the whole account 
of the sacred things falling under it, a most complete summary of the sacred rites 
of this or that Hierarchy, as the case may be. Our Hierarchy, then, is called, and 
is, the comprehensive system of the whole sacred rites included within it, according 
to which the divine Hierarch, being initiated, will have the communication of all 
the most sacred things within himself, as chief of Hierarchy. For as he who speaks 
of Hierarchy speaks of the order of the whole sacred rites collectively, so he, 
who mentions Hierarch, denotes the inspired and godly man—the skilled in all 
sacred knowledge—in whom the whole 
<pb n="71" id="iii.iii.i-Page_71" />Hierarchy is clearly completed and recognized within himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p10">Head of this Hierarchy is the Fountain of Life, the Essence of Goodness, the 
one Triad, Cause of things that be, from Which both being and well-being come to 
things that be, by reason of goodness<note n="228" id="iii.iii.i-p10.1">Creation through goodness—not necessity.</note>. Of this most 
supremely Divine blessedness —exalted beyond all, the threefold Monad, the really 
Being,—the Will, inscrutable to us, but known to Itself, is the rational preservation 
of beings amongst us and above us; but that (preservation) cannot otherwise take 
place, except those who are, being saved are being deified. Now the assimilation 
to, and union with, God, as far as attainable, is deification. And this is the common 
goal of every Hierarchy,—the clinging love towards God and Divine things divinely 
and uniformly ministered; and previous to this, the complete and unswerving removal 
of things contrary, the knowledge of things as they are in themselves; the vision 
and science of sacred truth; the inspired communication of the uniform perfection 
of the One Itself, as far as attainable; the banquet of contemplation, nourishing 
intelligibly, and deifying every man elevated towards it.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.i-p11">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p12">Let us affirm, then, that the supremely Divine Blessedness, the essential Deity, the Source of 
<pb n="72" id="iii.iii.i-Page_72" />deification, from Which comes the deification 
of those deified, bequeathed, by Divine Goodness, the Hierarchy, for preservation, 
and deification of all rational and intellectual Beings. And to the supermundane 
and blessed inheritances there is bequeathed something more immaterial and intellectual 
(for Almighty God does not move them to things divine, from without, but intelligibly, 
since they are illuminated as to the most Divine will from within, with brilliancy 
pure and immaterial), but to us—that which has been bequeathed to them, uniformly, 
and enveloped, is bequeathed from the Divinely transmitted Oracles, in a variety 
and multitude of divisible symbols, as we are able to receive it. For the Divinely 
transmitted Oracles are essence of our Hierarchy. And we affirm that these Oracles—all 
such as were given from our godly initiators in inspired Letters of the Word of 
God —are most august; and further, whatever our leaders have revealed to us from 
the same holy men, by a less material initiation, and already akin, as it were, 
to the Heavenly Hierarchy, from mind to mind, through the medium of speech, corporeal, 
indeed, but nevertheless more immaterial, without writing. Nor did the inspired 
Hierarchs transmit these things, in conceptions clear to the commonalty of worshippers, 
but in sacred symbols. For it is not every one that is hallowed; nor, as the Oracles 
affirm, does knowledge belong to all. 
<pb n="73" id="iii.iii.i-Page_73" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.i-p13">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p14">Necessarily, then, the first leaders of our Hierarchy, after having been filled 
themselves with the sacred gift, from the superessential Godhead, and sent, by the 
supremely Divine Goodness, to extend the same gift successively, and, as godly, 
earnestly desiring themselves the elevation and deification of those after them, 
presented to us—by their written and unwritten revelations—in accordance with 
their sacred injunctions, things supercelestial, by sensible images, the enfolded, 
by variety and multitude, and things Divine, by things human, and things immaterial, 
by things material, and the superessential, by things belonging to us. Nor did they 
do this merely on account of the unhallowed, to whom it is not permitted even to 
touch the symbols, but because our Hierarchy is, as I said, a kind of symbol adapted 
to our condition, which needs things sensible, for our more Divine elevation from 
these to things intelligible. Nevertheless the reasons of the symbols have been 
revealed to the Divine initiators, which it is not permitted to explain to those 
who are yet being initiated, knowing that the Lawgivers of things divinely transmitted 
deliberately arranged the Hierarchy in well-established and unconfused ranks, and 
in proportionate and sacred distributions of that which was convenient to each, 
according to fitness. Wherefore trusting in thy sacred promises (for it is a pious 
duty to recall them to thy recollection) — that, since every Hierarchical sacred 
word is of binding 
<pb n="74" id="iii.iii.i-Page_74" /> force, thou wilt not communicate to any 
other but those Godlike initiators of the same rank with thyself, and wilt persuade 
them to promise, according to hierarchical regulation, to touch pure things purely, 
and to communicate the mysteries of God to the godly alone, and things perfect to 
those capable of perfection, and things altogether most holy to the holy, I have 
entrusted this Divine gift to thee, in addition to many other Hierarchical gifts.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput Ii." progress="77.16%" id="iii.iii.ii" prev="iii.iii.i" next="iii.iii.iii">
<h3 id="iii.iii.ii-p0.1">CAPUT II.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.ii-p1"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p1.1">I. </span>Concerning things done in Illumination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p2">We have, then, reverently affirmed that this is the purpose of our Hierarchy, 
viz., our assimilation and union with God, as far as attainable. And, as the Divine 
Oracles teach, we shall attain this only by the love and the religious performance 
of the most worshipful Commandments. For He says: “He<note n="229" id="iii.iii.ii-p2.1"><scripRef passage="John xiv. 23" id="iii.iii.ii-p2.2" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23">John xiv. 23</scripRef>.</note> 
that loveth Me will keep My Word, and My Father will love him, and we will come 
unto him, and will make Our abode with him.” What, then, is source of the religious 
performance of the most august commandments? Our preparation for the restitution 
of the supercelestial rest, which forms the habits of our souls into an aptitude 
for the reception of the other sacred sayings and doings<note n="230" id="iii.iii.ii-p2.3"><scripRef passage="John 1:13" id="iii.iii.ii-p2.4" parsed="|John|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.13">Ibid. i. 13</scripRef>.</note>, 
the transmission of our holy and most divine regeneration<note n="231" id="iii.iii.ii-p2.5"><scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="iii.iii.ii-p2.6" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">Ibid. iii. 5</scripRef>.</note>. 
For, as our illustrious Leader used 
<pb n="75" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_75" />to say, the very first movement of the mind towards Divine things is the willing reception 
of Almighty God, but the very earliest step of the religious reception towards the 
religious performance of the Divine commandments is the unutterable operation of 
our being from God. For if our<note n="232" id="iii.iii.ii-p2.7">See Baptismal Offices.</note> being from God is the 
Divine engendering, never would he know, and certainly never perform, any of the 
Divine instructions, who had not had his beginning to be in God. To speak after 
the manner of men, must we not first begin to be, and then to do, our affairs? Since 
he, who does not exist at all, has neither movement nor even beginning; since he, 
who in some way exists, alone does, or suffers, those things suitable to his own 
nature. This, then, as I think, is clear. Let us next contemplate the Divine symbols 
of the birth in God. And I pray, let no uninitiated person approach the sight<note n="233" id="iii.iii.ii-p2.8">C. 2. s. 62.</note>; for neither is it without danger to gaze upon the 
glorious rays of the sun with weak eyes, nor is it without peril to put our hand 
to things above us. For right was the priesthood of the Law, when rejecting Osias, 
because he put his hand to sacred things; and Korah, because to things sacred above 
his capacity; and Nadab and Abihu, because they treated things, within their own 
province, unholily. 
<pb n="76" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_76" /></p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.ii-p3"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p3.1">II. </span>Mysterion of Illumination.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p4">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p5">The Hierarch, then, wishing that all men whatsoever should be saved by their 
assimilation towards God, and come to recognition of truth, proclaims to all the 
veritable Good News, that God being compassionate towards those upon earth, out 
of His own proper and innate goodness, deigned Himself to come to us with outstretched 
arms, by reason of loving-kindness towards men; and, by the union with Him, to assimilate, 
like as by fire, things that have been made one, in proportion to their aptitude 
for deification. “For as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become children 
of God—to those who believe on His Name, who were begotten, not of bloods, nor 
of will of flesh, but of God<note n="234" id="iii.iii.ii-p5.1">Coptic Con. II. 40; Ap. C. lib. viii. c. 38.</note>.”</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p6">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p7">He, who has felt a religious longing to participate in these truly supermundane 
gifts, comes to some one of the initiated, and persuades him to act as his conductor 
to the Hierarch. He then professes wholly to follow the teaching that shall be given 
to him, and prays him to undertake the superintendence of his introduction, and 
of all his after life. Now he, though religiously longing for his salvation, when 
he measures human infirmity against the loftiness of the undertaking, is suddenly 
seized 
<pb n="77" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_77" />with a shivering and sense of incapacity, 
nevertheless, at last, he agrees, with a good grace, to do what is requested, and 
takes and leads him to the chief Hierarch.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p8">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p9">He, then, when with joy he has received, as the sheep upon his shoulders, the 
two men, and has first worshipped, glorifies with a mental thanksgiving and bodily 
prostration the One beneficent Source, from Which, those who are being called, are 
called, and those who are being saved, are saved.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p10">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p11">Then collecting a full religious assembly into the sacred place, for co-operation, 
and common rejoicing over the man’s salvation, and for thanksgiving for the Divine 
Goodness, he first chants a certain hymn, found in the Oracles, accompanied by the 
whole body of the Church; and after this, when he has kissed the holy table, he 
advances to the man before him, and demands of him, what has brought him here?</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p12">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p13">When the man, out of love to God, has confessed, according to the instruction 
of his sponsor, his ungodliness, his ignorance of the really beautiful, his insufficiency 
for the life in God, and prays, through his holy mediation, to attain to God and 
Divine things, he (the Hierarch) testifies to him, that his approach ought to be 
entire, as to God Who is All Perfect, and without 
<pb n="78" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_78" /> blemish; and when he has expounded to 
him fully the godly course of life, and has demanded of him, if he would thus live,—after 
his promise he places his right hand upon his head, and when he has sealed him, 
commands the priests to register the man and his sponsor.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p14">Section VI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p15">When these have enrolled the names, he makes a holy prayer, and when the whole 
Church have completed this with him, he looses his sandals, and removes his clothing, 
through the Leitourgoi. Then, when he has placed him facing the west and beating 
his hands, averted towards the same quarter, he commands him thrice to breathe scorn 
upon Satan, and further, to profess the words of the renunciation. When he has witnessed 
his threefold renunciation, he turns him back to the east, after he has professed 
this thrice; and when he has looked up to heaven, and extended his hands thitherward, 
he commands him to be enrolled under Christ, and all the Divinely transmitted Oracles 
of God. When the man has done this, he attests again for him his threefold profession, 
and again, when he has thrice professed, after prayer, he gives thanks, and lays 
his hand upon him.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p16">Section VII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p17">When the Deacons have entirely unclothed him, the Priests bring the holy oil 
of the anointing. Then he begins the anointing, through the threefold sealing, and 
for the rest assigns the man to the Priests, for the anointing of his whole body, 
while himself 
<pb n="79" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_79" />advances to the mother of filial adoption, 
and when he has purified the water within it by the holy invocations, and perfected 
it by three cruciform effusions of the altogether most pure Muron<note n="235" id="iii.iii.ii-p17.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii-p17.2">μύπος</span> 
is the <i>unguent </i>prepared from myrrh, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii-p17.3">μυποθεγγὴς</span> 
is shining with such <i>unguent, </i>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii-p17.4">μυροσταγὴς</span> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii-p17.5">μυπος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii-p17.6">σταζω</span>) 
dripping with ditto. Ap. Con. lib. ii. c. 14.</note>, and by the same number of injections of the all holy Muron, and 
has invoked the sacred melody of the inspiration of the God-rapt Prophets, he orders 
the man to be brought forward; and when one of the Priests, from the register, has 
announced him<note n="236" id="iii.iii.ii-p17.7">Syr. Doc. p. 60. Clark.</note> and his surety, he is conducted by 
the Priests near the water to the hand of the Hierarch, being led by the hand to 
him. Then the Hierarch, standing above, when the Priests have again called aloud 
near the Hierarch within the water the name of the initiated, the Hierarch dips 
him three times, invoking the threefold Subsistence of the Divine Blessedness, at 
the three immersions and emersions of the initiated. The Priests then take him, 
and entrust him to the Sponsor and guide of his introduction; and when they, in 
conjunction with him, have cast over the initiated appropriate clothing, they lead 
him again to the Hierarch, who, when he has sealed the man with the most Divinely 
operating Muron, pronounces him to be henceforward partaker of the most Divinely 
initiating Eucharist. 
<pb n="80" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_80" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p18">Section VIII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p19">When he has finished these things, he elevates himself from his progression to 
things secondary, to the contemplation of things<note n="237" id="iii.iii.ii-p19.1">From outward signs to inward grace.</note> 
first, as one, who, at no time or manner, turns himself to any other thing whatever 
than those which are peculiarly his own, but from things Divine to Divine,—is 
persistently and always ranging himself under the banner of the supremely Divine 
Spirit.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.ii-p20"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p20.1">III. </span>Contemplation.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p21">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p22">This initiation, then, of the holy birth in God, as in symbols, has nothing unbecoming 
or irreverent, nor anything of the sensible images, but (contains) enigmas of a 
contemplation worthy of God, likened to physical and human images. For how should 
it appear misleading? Even when the very divine meaning of the things done is passed 
over in silence,<note n="238" id="iii.iii.ii-p22.1">Catechism.</note> the divine Instruction might convince, 
religiously pursuing as it does the good life of the candidate, enjoining upon him 
the purification from every kind of evil, through a virtuous and Divine life, by 
the physical cleansing through the agency of water in a bodily form. This symbolic 
teaching then of the things done, even if it had nothing more divine, would not 
be without religious value, as I think, introducing a discipline of a well-regulated 
life, and. suggesting mysteriously, through the total bodily 
<pb n="81" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_81" />purification by water, the complete purification from the evil life.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p23">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p24">Let this, then, be, for the uninitiated, a conducting guidance of the soul, which 
separates, as is meet things sacred and uniform from multiplicity, and apportions 
the harmonious elevation to the Orders severally in turn. But we, who have ascended 
by sacred gradations to the sources of the things performed, and have been religiously 
taught these (sources), shall recognize of what moulds they are the reliefs, and 
of what invisible things they are the likenesses. For, as is distinctly shewn in 
the Treatise concerning “Intelligible and Sensible,” sacred things in sensible forms 
are copies of things intelligible, to which they lead and shew the way; and things 
intelligible are source and science of things hierarchical cognizable by the senses.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p25">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p26">Let us affirm, then, that the goodness of the Divine Blessedness is always in 
the same condition and manner, unfolding the beneficent rays of its own light upon 
all the intellectual visions without grudging. Should, then, the self-choosing self-sufficiency 
of the contemplators either turn away from the light contemplated, by closing, through 
love of evil, the faculties for enlightenment naturally implanted within it, it 
would be separated from the light present to 
<pb n="82" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_82" /> it, not turned away, but shining upon 
it when shortsighted and turning its face from light generously running to it; or 
should it overstep the bounds of the visible given to it in due proportion, and 
rashly undertake to gaze upon the rays superior to its vision, the light indeed 
will do nothing beyond its proper functions, but it, by imperfectly approaching 
thing’s perfect, would not attain to things unsuitable, and, by stupidly disregarding 
the due proportion, would fail through its own fault.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p27">But, as I said, the Divine Light is always unfolded beneficently to the intellectual 
visions, and it is possible for them to seize it when present, and always being 
most ready for the distribution of things appropriate, in a manner becoming God. 
To this imitation the divine Hierarch is fashioned, unfolding to all, without grudging, 
the luminous rays of his inspired teaching, and, after the Divine example, being 
most ready to enlighten the proselyte, neither using a grudging nor an unholy wrath 
for former back-slidings or excess, but, after the example of God, always enlightening 
by his conducting light those who approach him, as becomes a Hierarch, in fitness, 
and order, and in proportion to the aptitude of each for holy things.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p28">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p29">But, inasmuch as the Divine Being is source of sacred order, within which the 
holy Minds regulate themselves, he, who recurs to the proper view of 
<pb n="83" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_83" /> Nature, will see his proper self in what 
he was originally, and will acquire this, as the first holy gift, from his recovery 
to the light. Now he, who has well looked upon his own proper condition with unbiassed 
eyes, will depart from the gloomy recesses of ignorance, but being imperfect he 
will not, of his own accord, at once desire the most perfect union and participation 
of God, but little by little will be carried orderly and reverently through things 
present to things more forward, and through these to things foremost, and when perfected, 
to the supremely Divine summit. An illustration of this decorous and sacred order 
is the modesty of the proselyte, and his prudence in his own affairs in having the 
sponsor as leader of the way to the Hierarch. The Divine Blessedness receives the 
man, thus conducted, into communion with Itself, and imparts to him the proper light 
as a kind of sign, making him godly and sharer of the inheritance of the godly, 
and sacred ordering; of which things the Hierarch’s seal, given to the proselyte, 
and the saving enrolment of the priests are a sacred symbol, registering him amongst 
those who are being saved, and placing in the sacred memorials, beside himself also 
his sponsor,—the one indeed, as a true lover of the life-giving way to truth 
and a companion of a godly guide, and the other, as an unerring conductor of his 
follower by the Divinely-taught directions. 
<pb n="84" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_84" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p30">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p31">Yet it is not possible to hold, conjointly, qualities thoroughly opposed, nor 
that a man who has had a certain fellowship with the One should have divided lives, 
if he clings to the firm participation in the One; but he must be resistless and 
resolute, as regards all separations from the uniform. This it is which the teaching 
of the symbols reverently and enigmatically intimates, by stripping the proselyte, 
as it were, of his former life, and discarding to the very utmost the habits within 
that life, makes him stand naked and barefoot, looking away towards the west, whilst 
he spurns, by the aversion of his hands, the participations in the gloomy baseness, 
and breathes out, as it were, the habit of dissimilarity which he had acquired, 
and professes the entire renunciation of everything contrary to the Divine likeness. 
When the man has thus become invincible and separate from evil, it turns him towards 
the east, declaring clearly that his position and recovery will be purely in the 
Divine Light, in the complete separation from baseness; and receiving his sacred 
promises of entire consort with the One, since he has become uniform through love 
of the truth. Yet it is pretty evident, as I think, to those versed in Hierarchical 
matters, that things intellectual acquire the unchangeableness of the Godlike habit, 
by continuous and persistent struggles towards one, and by the entire destruction 
and annihilation of 
<pb n="85" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_85" /> things contrary. For it is necessary 
that a man should not only depart from every kind of baseness, but he must be also 
bravely obdurate and ever fearless against the baneful submission to it. Nor must 
he, at any time, become remiss in his sacred love of the truth, but with all his 
power persistently and perpetually be elevated towards it, always religiously pursuing 
his upward course, to the more perfect mysteries of the Godhead.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p32">Section VI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p33">Now you may see the distinct illustrations of these things in the religious rites 
performed by the Hierarch. For the Godlike Hierarch starts with the holy anointing, 
and the Priests under him complete the Divine service of the Chrism, summoning in 
type the man initiated to the holy contests, within which he is placed under Christ 
as Umpire: since, as God, He is Institutor of the awards of contest, and as wise, 
He placed its laws, and as generous, the prizes suitable to the victors. And this 
is yet more Divine, since as good, He devotedly entered the lists with them, contending, 
on behalf of their freedom and victory, for their power over death and 
destruction, he who is being initiated will enter the contests, as those 
of God, rejoicing, and abides by the regulations of the Wise, and contends according 
to them, without transgression holding 
<pb n="86" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_86" /> fast the hope of the beautiful rewards, 
as being enrolled under a good Lord and Leader of the awards: and when after following 
in the Divine footsteps of the first of athletes, through goodness, he has overthrown, 
in his struggles after the Divine example, the energies and impulses opposed to 
his deification, he dies with Christ—to speak mystically —to sin, in Baptism.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p34">Section VII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p35">And consider attentively, I pray, with what appropriateness the holy symbols 
are presented. For since death is with us not an annihilation of being, as others 
surmise, but the separating of things united, leading to that which is invisible 
to us, the soul indeed becoming invisible through deprivation of the body, and the 
body, through being buried in earth in consequence of one of its bodily changes, 
becoming invisible to human ken, appropriately, the whole covering by water would 
be taken as an image of death, and the invisible tomb. The symbolical teaching, 
then, reveals in mystery that the man baptized according to religious rites, imitates, 
so far as Divine imitation is attainable to men, by the three immersions in the 
water, the supremely Divine death of the Life-giving Jesus, Who spent three days 
and three nights in the tomb, in Whom, according to the mystical and secret teaching 
of the sacred text, the Prince of the world found nothing. 
<pb n="87" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_87" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii-p36">Section VIII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p37">Next, they throw garments, white as light, over the man initiated. For by his 
manly and Godlike insensibility to contrary passions, and by his persistent inclination 
towards the One, the unadorned is adorned, and the shapeless takes shape, being 
made brilliant by his luminous life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p38">But the perfecting unction of the Muron makes the man initiated of good odour, 
for the holy perfecting of the Divine birth unites those who have been perfected 
to the supremely Divine Spirit. Now the overshadowing which makes intelligibly of 
a good savour, and perfect, as being most unutterable, I leave to the mental consciousness 
of those who are deemed worthy of the sacred and deifying participation of the Holy 
Spirit within their mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p39">At the conclusion of all, the Hierarch calls the man initiated to the most Holy 
Eucharist, and imparts to him the communion of the perfecting mysteries.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput III." progress="80.37%" id="iii.iii.iii" prev="iii.iii.ii" next="iii.iii.iv">
<h3 id="iii.iii.iii-p0.1">CAPUT III.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.iii-p1"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p1.1">I. </span>Concerning things accomplished in the Synaxis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p2">Courage, then, since we have made mention of this (Eucharist) which we may not 
pass over to celebrate any other Hierarchical function in preference to it. For 
according to our illustrious 
<pb n="88" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_88" /> Leader, it is “initiation of initiations,” 
and one must first lay down the Divine description of it, before the rest, from 
the inspired and hierarchical science of the Oracles, and then be borne by the supremely 
Divine Spirit to its sacred contemplation. First, let us reverently consider this; 
for what reason that, which is common also to the other Hierarchical initiations, 
is pre-eminently attributed to it, beyond the rest; and it is uniquely called, “Communion 
and Synaxis,” when each consecrating function both collects our divided lives into 
uniform deification, and gives communion and union with the One, by the Godlike 
folding together of our diversities. Now we affirm that the Perfecting by the communications 
of the other Hierarchical symbols springs from the supremely Divine and perfecting 
gifts of it. For it scarcely ever happens, that any Hierarchical initiation is completed 
without the most Divine Eucharist, as head of the things done in each, ministering 
the collecting of the person initiated to the One, and completing his communion 
with God, by the Divinely transmitted gift of the perfecting mysteries. If, then, 
each of the Hierarchical initiations, being indeed incomplete, will not make perfect 
our communion and our gathering to the One, even its being initiation is precluded 
on account of the lack of completeness. Now since the imparting of the supremely 
Divine mysteries to the man initiated is the head and tail of every initiation, 
naturally then the 
<pb n="89" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_89" />Hierarchical judgment hit upon an appellation 
propel to it, from the truth of the facts. Thus, for instance, with regard to the 
holy initiation of the Divine birth; since it imparts first-Light, and is head of 
all the Divine illuminations, we celebrate the true appellation from the enlightening 
effected. For, though it be common to all Hierarchical functions to impart the gift 
of sacred light to those initiated, yet it<note n="239" id="iii.iii.iii-p2.1">Baptism, Ap. C. lib. 3, c. 16.</note> gave 
to me the power to see first, and through its first light I am enlightened to gaze 
upon the other religious rites. Having said this, let us minutely investigate and 
examine hierarchically the accurate administration and contemplation of the most 
pure initiation, in every particular.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.iii-p3"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p3.1">II. </span>Mysterion<note n="240" id="iii.iii.iii-p3.2">See Traicté de la Liturgie ou S. Messe selon 
l’usage et la forme des apostres, et de leur disciple Sainct Denys, Apostre des 
François, par. Gilb. Genebrard, archevesque d’Aix.</note> of Synaxis, 
that is, Communion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p4">The Hierarch, having completed a reverent prayer, near the Divine Altar, starts 
with the incensing, and proceeds to every part of the enclosure of the sacred place; 
he then returns to the Divine Altar, and begins the sacred chanting of the Psalms, 
the whole ecclesiastical assembly chanting, with him, the sacred language of the 
Psalter. Next follows the reading of the Holy Scriptures by the Leitourgoi. After 
these readings the catechumens quit the sacred enclosure, as well as the “possessed,” 
and the 
<pb n="90" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_90" />penitents. But those who are deemed worthy 
of the sight and participation of the Divine Mysteries remain. Of the Leitourgoi, 
some stand near the closed gates of the sanctuary, whilst others perform some other 
duty of their own rank. But chosen members of the ministering Order with the Priests 
lay the holy Bread and the Cup of Blessing upon the Divine Altar, whilst the universal 
Song<note n="241" id="iii.iii.iii-p4.1">Ap. C. lib. 8, s. 12, Lit. of Dionysius, p. 189.</note> of Praise is being professed beforehand by 
the whole body of the Church. Added to these, the Divine Hierarch makes a sacred 
prayer, and proclaims the holy Peace to all. When all have kissed each other, the 
mystical proclamation of the holy tablets is performed. When the Hierarch and the 
Priests have washed their hands in water, the Hierarch stands in the midst of the 
Divine Altar, and the chosen Deacons alone, with the Priests, stand around. The 
Hierarch, when he has sung the sacred works of God, ministers things most divine, 
and brings to view the things sung, through the symbols reverently exposed<note n="242" id="iii.iii.iii-p4.2">As in Denmark.</note>, and when he has shewn the gifts of the works of 
God<note n="243" id="iii.iii.iii-p4.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii-p4.4">θεουργίων</span>—Divine Mysteries?</note>, he first proceeds to the sacred participation 
of the same, and turns and exhorts the others. When he has received and distributed 
the supremely Divine Communion, he terminates with a holy thanksgiving; whilst the 
multitude have merely glanced at the Divine symbols alone, he is ever conducted 
by the Divine Spirit, as becomes 
<pb n="91" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_91" />a Hierarch, in the purity of a Godlike 
condition, to the holy sources of the things performed, in blessed and intelligible 
visions.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.iii-p5"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p5.1">III. </span>Contemplation.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p6">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p7">Here then, too, O excellent son, after the images, I come in due order and reverence 
to the Godlike reality of the archetypes, saying here to those yet being initiated, 
for the harmonious guidance of their souls, that the varied and sacred composition 
of the symbols is not without spiritual contemplation for them, as merely presented 
superficially. For the most sacred chants and readings of the Oracles teach them 
a discipline of a virtuous life, and previous to this, the, complete purification 
from destructive evil; and the most Divine, and common, and peaceful distribution 
of one and the same, both Bread and Cup, enjoins upon them a godly fellowship in 
character, as having a fellowship in food, and recalls to their memory the most 
Divine Supper, and arch-symbol of the rites performed, agreeably with which the 
Founder of the symbols Himself excludes, most justly, him who had supped with Him 
on the holy things, not piously<note n="244" id="iii.iii.iii-p7.1"><scripRef passage="John xiii. 11" id="iii.iii.iii-p7.2" parsed="|John|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.11">John xiii. 11</scripRef>. St. Cyprian thought Judas was 
excluded; St. Augustine not. See Cornelius a Lapide on <scripRef passage="John xiii. 11" id="iii.iii.iii-p7.3" parsed="|John|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.11">John xiii. 11</scripRef> Ap. C. S, s. 14.</note> and in a manner suitable 
to his character; teaching at once, clearly 
<pb n="92" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_92" />and Divinely, that the approach to Divine 
mysteries with a sincere mind confers, on those who draw nigh, the participation 
in a gift according to their own character.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p8">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p9">Let us, then, as I said, leave behind these things, beautifully depicted upon 
the entrance of the. innermost shrine, as being sufficient for those, who are yet 
incomplete for contemplation, and let us proceed from the effects to the causes; 
and then, Jesus lighting the way, we shall view our holy Synaxis, and the comely 
contemplation of things intelligible, which makes radiantly manifest the blessed 
beauty of the archetypes. But, oh, most Divine and holy initiation, uncovering the 
folds of the dark mysteries enveloping thee in symbols, be manifest to us in thy 
bright glory, and fill our intellectual visions with single and unconcealed light.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p10">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p11">We must, then, in my opinion, pass within the All Holy Mysteries, after we have 
laid bare the intelligible of the first of the votive gifts, to gaze upon its Godlike 
beauty, and view the Hierarch, divinely going with sweet fragrance from the Divine 
Altar to the furthermost bounds of the holy place, and again returning to it to 
complete the function. For the Blessedness, supremely Divine above all, even if, 
through Divine goodness, It goes forth to the communion of the holy who participate 
in It, yet 
<pb n="93" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_93" />It never goes outside its essential unmoved 
position and steadfastness; and illuminates all the Godlike in due degree, being 
always self-centred, and in nowise moved from its own proper identity; so, too, 
the Divine initiation (sacrament) of the Synaxis, although it has a unique, and 
simple, and enfolded Source, is multiplied, out of love towards man, into the holy 
variety of the symbols, and travels through the whole range of the supremely Divine 
description; yet uniformly it is again collected from these, into its own proper 
Monady, and unifies those who are being reverently conducted towards it. In the 
same Godlike manner, the Divine Hierarch, if he benignly lowers to his subordinates 
his own unique Hierarchical science, by using the multiplicities of the holy enigmas, 
yet again, as absolute, and not to be held in check by smaller things, he is restored 
to his proper headship without diminution, and, when he has made the intellectual 
entry of himself to the One, he sees clearly the uniform <i>raisons d’être </i>of 
the things done, as he makes the goal of his philanthropic progress to things secondary 
the more Divine<note n="245" id="iii.iii.iii-p11.1">Hieracles, p. 41.</note> return to things primary.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p12">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p13">The chanting of the Psalms, being co-essential with almost all the Hierarchical 
mysteries, was not likely to be separated from the most Hierarchical of all. For 
every holy and inspired Scripture sets forth 
<pb n="94" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_94" />for those meet for deification, either 
the originated beginning and ordering of things from God; or the Hierarchy and polity 
of the Law; or the distributions and possessions of the inheritances of the people 
of God; or the understanding of sacred judges, or of wise kings, or of inspired 
Priests: or philosophy of men of old time, unshaken in endurances of the things 
let loose in variety and multitude; or the treasures of wisdom for the conduct of 
life; or songs and inspired pictures of Divine Loves; or the declaratory predictions 
of things to come; or the Theandric works of Jesus; or the God-transmitted and God-imitating polities and holy teachings of His Disciples, or the hidden and mystic 
gaze of the beloved and divinely sweet of the disciples, or the supermundane theology 
of Jesus; and implanted them in the holy and Godlike instructions of the mystic 
rites. Now the sacred description of the Divine Odes, whose purpose is to sing the 
words and works of God throughout, and to praise the holy words and works of godly 
men, forms an universal Ode and narrative of things Divine, and makes, in those 
who inspiredly recite it, a habit suitable for the reception and distribution of 
every Hierarchical mystery. 
<pb n="95" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_95" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p14">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p15">When, then, the comprehensive melody of the holy Hymns has harmonized the habits 
of our souls to the things which are presently to be ministered, and, by the unison 
of the Divine Odes, as one and concordant chorus of holy men, has established an 
accord with things Divine, and themselves<note n="246" id="iii.iii.iii-p15.1">Republic, lib. iv. ad finem. Dulac, p. 426-7.</note>, and one 
another, the things, more strained and obscure in the intellectual language of the 
mystic Psalms, are expanded by the most holy lections of the inspired writings, 
through more full and distinct images and narratives. He, who devoutly contemplates 
these, will perceive the uniform and one conspiration, as being moved by One, the 
supremely Divine Spirit. Hence, naturally, in the history of the world, after the 
more ancient<note n="247" id="iii.iii.iii-p15.2">The Law and the Prophets.</note> tradition, the new Covenant is proclaimed; 
the inspired and Hierarchical order teaching this, as I think, that the one affirmed 
the Divine works of Jesus, as to come; but the other accomplished; and as that described 
the truth in figures, this shewed it present. For the accomplishment, within this, 
of the predictions of that, established the truth, and the work of God is a consummation 
of the Word of God.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p16">Section VI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p17">Those who absolutely have no ear for these sacred initiations do not even recognize 
the images,—
<pb n="96" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_96" />unblushingly rejecting 
the saving revelation of the Divine Birth, and in opposition to the Oracles reply 
to their destruction, “Thy ways I do not wish to know.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p18">Now the regulation of the holy Hierarchy permits the catechumens, and the possessed, 
and the penitents, to hear the sacred chanting of the Psalms, and the inspired reading 
of the all-Holy Scriptures; but it does not invite them to the next religious services 
and contemplations, but only the eyes of the initiated. For the Godlike Hierarchy 
is full of reverent justice, and distributes savingly to each, according to their 
due, bequeathing savingly the harmonious communication of each of the things Divine, 
in measure, and proportion, and due time. The lowest rank, then, is assigned to 
the catechumens, for they are without participation and instruction in every Hierarchical 
initiation, not even having the being in God by Divine Birth, but are yet being 
brought to<note n="248" id="iii.iii.iii-p18.1">See Plato, Thet. i. 114, 115. Dulac, 429.</note> Birth by the Paternal Oracles, and moulded, 
by life-giving formations, towards the blessed introduction to their first life 
and first light from Birth in God. As, then, children after the flesh, if, whilst 
immature and unformed, they should anticipate their proper delivery, as untimely 
born and abortions, will fall to earth without life and without light; and no one, 
in his senses, would say from what he saw, that they, released from the darkness 
of the womb, were brought to the light (for the 
<pb n="97" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_97" />medical authority, which is learned in 
the functions of the body, would say that light operates on things receptive of 
light); so also the all-wise science of religious rites brings these first to delivery, 
by the preparatory nourishment of the formative and life-giving Oracles; and when 
it has made their person ripe for Divine Birth, gives to them savingly, in due order, 
the participation in things luminous and perfecting; but, at present, it separates 
things perfect from them as imperfect, consulting the good order of sacred things, 
and the delivery and life of the catechumens, in a Godlike order of the Hierarchical 
rites.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p19">Section VII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p20">Now the multitude of the possessed indeed is unholy, but it is next above the 
catechumens, which is lowest. Nor is that which has received a certain participation 
in the most holy offices, but is yet entangled by contrary qualities, whether enchantments 
or terrors, on a par, as I think, with the altogether uninitiated and entirely uncommunicated 
in the Divine initiations; but, even for them, the view and participation in the 
holy mysteries is contracted, and very properly. For, if it be true that the altogether 
godly man, the worthy partaker of the Divine mysteries, the one carried to the very 
summit of the Divine likeness, to the best of his powers, in complete and most perfect 
deifications, does not even perform the things of the flesh, beyond the most necessary 
requirements of nature, and then as 
<pb n="98" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_98" /> a parergon, but will be, at the same 
time, a temple, and a follower, according to his ability, of the supremely Divine 
Spirit, in the highest deification, implanting like in like;—such an one as this 
would never be possessed by opposing phantoms or fears, but will laugh them to scorn, 
and when they approach, will cast them down and put them to flight, and will act 
rather than comply, and in addition to the passionless and indomitableness of his 
own character, will be seen also a physician to others, for such “possessions” as 
these; (and <i>I</i> think further, yea, rather, I know certainly that the most 
impartial discrimination of Hierarchical persons knows more than they<note n="249" id="iii.iii.iii-p20.1">The energoumenoi.</note>, that such as are possessed with a most detestable 
possession, by departing from the Godlike life, become of one mind and one condition 
with destructive demons, by turning themselves from things that really are, and 
undying possessions, and everlasting pleasures, for the sake of the most base and 
impassioned folly destructive to themselves; and by desiring and pursuing the earthly 
variableness, and the perishable and corrupting pleasures, and the unstable comfort 
in things foreign to their nature, not real but seeming;) these then, first, and 
more properly than those, were shut out by the discriminating authority of the Deacon; 
for it is not permitted to them to have part in any other holy function than the 
teaching of the Oracles, which is likely to turn them to better things. For, if 
the 
<pb n="99" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_99" />supermundane Service of the Divine Mysteries 
excludes those under penitence, and those who have already attained it, not permitting 
anything to come near which is not completely perfect, and proclaims, and this in 
all sincerity, that “I am unseen and uncommunicated by those who are in any respect 
imperfectly weak as regards the summit of the Divine Likeness” (for that altogether 
most pure voice scares away even those who cannot be associated with the worthy 
partakers of the most Divine mysteries).; how much more, then, will the multitude 
of those who are under the sway of their passions be unhallowed and alien from every 
sight and participation in the holy mysteries. When, then, the uninitiated in the 
mysteries, and the imperfect, and with them the apostates from the religious life, 
and after them, those who through unmanliness are prone to the fears and fancies 
of contrary influences, as not reaching through the persistent and indomitable inclination 
towards godliness, the stability and activity of a Godlike condition; then, in addition 
to these, those who have separated indeed from the contrary life, but have not yet 
been cleansed from its imaginations by a godly and pure habit and love, and next, 
those who are not altogether uniform, and to use an expression of the Law, “entirely 
without spot and blemish,” when these have been excluded from the divine temple 
and the service which is too high for them, the all-holy ministers and loving contemplators 
of things all-holy, gazing reverently upon the most pure rite, 
<pb n="100" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_100" />sing in an universal Hymn of Praise<note n="250" id="iii.iii.iii-p20.2">The whole Psalter is said in Liturgy 
of St. James before celebration.</note> the Author and Giver of all good, from Whom the 
saving mystic Rites were exhibited to us, which divinely work the sacred deification 
of those being initiated. Now this Hymn some indeed call a Hymn of Praise, others, 
the symbol of worship, but others, as I think, more divinely, a Hierarchical thanksgiving, 
as giving a summary of the holy gifts which come to us from God. For, it seems to 
me the record<note n="251" id="iii.iii.iii-p20.3">Liturgy of Dionysius, p. 191.</note> of all the works of God related to 
have been done for us in song, which, after it had benevolently fixed our being 
and life, and moulded the Divine likeness in ourselves to beautiful archetypes, 
and placed us in participation of a more Divine condition and elevation; but when 
it beheld the dearth of Divine gifts, which came upon us by our heedlessness, is 
declared to have called us back to our first condition, by goods restored, and by 
the complete assumption<note n="252" id="iii.iii.iii-p20.4">Incarnation.</note> of what was ours, to have 
made good the most perfect impartation of His own, and thus tp have given to us 
a participation in God and Divine things.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p21">Section VIII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p22">When the supremely Divine love towards Man has thus been religiously celebrated, 
the Divine Bread is presented, veiled, and likewise the Cup of Blessing, and the 
most Divine greeting is 
<pb n="101" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_101" />devoutly performed, and the mystic 
and supermundane recital of the holy-written tablets. For it is not possible to 
be collected to the One, and to partake of the peaceful union with the One, when 
people are divided amongst themselves. For if, being illuminated by the contemplation 
and knowledge of the One, we would be united to an uniform and Divine agreement, 
we must not permit ourselves to descend to divided lusts, from which are formed 
earthly enmities, envious and passionate, against that which is according to nature. 
This unified and undivided life is, in my opinion, established by the holy service 
of the “peace,” which establishes like in like, and separates the Divine and unified 
visions from things divided. The recital of the holy tablets after the “peace” proclaims 
those who have passed through life holily, and have reached the term of a virtuous 
life without faltering, urging and conducting us to their blessed condition and 
Divine repose, through similarity to them, and, announcing them as living, and, 
as the Word of God says, “not dead, but as having passed from death to a most divine 
life<note n="253" id="iii.iii.iii-p22.1"><scripRef passage="1John 3:14" id="iii.iii.iii-p22.2" parsed="|1John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.14">1 John iii. 14</scripRef>.</note>.”</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p23">Section IX.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p24">But observe that they are enrolled in the holy memorials, not as though the Divine 
memory were represented under the figure of a memorial, after the manner of men; 
but as one might say, with 
<pb n="102" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_102" />reverence towards God, as beseems the 
august and unfailing knowledge in God of those who have been perfected in the likeness 
of God. For “He knoweth,” say the Oracles, “them that are His,” and “precious, in 
the sight of the Lord, is the death of His saints, “death of saints,” being said, 
instead of the perfection in holiness. And bear this religiously in mind, that when 
the worshipful symbols have been placed on the Divine Altar, through which (symbols) 
the Christ is signified and partaken, there is inseparably present the reading of 
the register of the holy persons, signifying the indivisible conjunction of their 
supermundane and sacred union with Him. When these things have been ministered, 
according to the regulations described, the Hierarch, standing before the most holy 
symbols, washes his hands with water, together with the reverend order of the Priests. 
Because, as the Oracles testify, when a man has been washed, he needs no other washing, 
except that of his extremities, i.e his lowest; through which extreme cleansing 
he will be resistless and free, as altogether uniform, in a sanctified habit of 
the Divine Likeness, and advancing in a goodly manner to things secondary, and being 
turned again uniquely to the One, he will make his return, without spot and blemish, 
as preserving the fulness and completeness of the Divine Likeness.
<pb n="103" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_103" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p25">Section X.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p26">There was indeed the sacred laver, as we have said, in the Hierarchy of the Law<note n="254" id="iii.iii.iii-p26.1"><scripRef passage="Deut. xxi. 6" id="iii.iii.iii-p26.2" parsed="|Deut|21|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.21.6">Deut. xxi. 6</scripRef>.</note>; and the present cleansing of the hands of the Hierarch 
and the Priests suggests it. For it behoves those who approach the most hallowed 
service to be purified even to the remotest imaginations of the soul, through likeness 
to it, and, as far as possible, to draw nigh; for thus they will shed around more 
visibly the Divine manifestations, since the supermundane flashes permit their own 
splendour to pass more thoroughly and brilliantly into the brightness of mirrors 
like themselves. Further, the cleansing of the Hierarch and the Priests to their 
extremities, i.e. lowest, takes place before the most holy symbols, as in the presence 
of Christ, Who surveys all our most secret thoughts, and since the utmost purification 
is established under His all-surveying scrutiny, and most just and unflinching judgment, 
the Hierarch thus becomes one with the things Divine, and, when he has extolled 
the holy works of God, he ministers things most Divine, and brings to view the things 
being sung<note n="255" id="iii.iii.iii-p26.3">As is the use in Denmark.</note>.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p27">Section XI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p28">We will now explain, in detail, to the best of our ability, certain works of 
God, of which we spoke. For <i>I</i> am not competent to sing <i>all, </i>much less 
to know accurately, and to reveal their mysteries to 
<pb n="104" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_104" />others. Now whatever things have been 
sung and ministered by the inspired Hierarchs, agreeably to the Oracles, these we 
will declare, as far as attainable to us, invoking the Hierarchical inspiration 
to our aid. When, in the beginning, our human nature had thoughtlessly fallen from 
the good things of God, it received, by inheritance, the life subject to many passions, 
and the goal of the destructive death<note n="256" id="iii.iii.iii-p28.1">The Fall.</note>. For, as a 
natural consequence, the pernicious falling away from genuine goodness and the transgression 
of the sacred Law in Paradise delivered the man fretted with the life-giving yoke, 
to his own downward inclinations and the enticing and hostile wiles of the adversary—the 
contraries of the divine goods; thence it pitiably exchanged for the eternal, the 
mortal, and, having had its own origin in deadly generations, the goal naturally 
corresponded with the beginning; but having willingly fallen from the Divine and 
elevating life, it was carried to the contrary extremity,—the variableness of 
many passions, and lead astray, and turned aside from the strait way leading to 
the true God,—and subjected to destructive and evil-working multitudes—naturally 
forgot that it was worshipping, not gods, or friends, but enemies. Now when these 
had treated it harshly, according to their own cruelty, it fell pitiably into danger 
of annihilation and destruction; but the boundless Loving-kindness of the supremely 
Divine goodness towards man did not, in Its benevolence, withdraw from us Its spontaneous 
forethought, but 
<pb n="105" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_105" />having truly participated sinlessly 
in all things belonging to us, and having been made one with our lowliness in connection 
with the unconfused and flawless possession of Its own properties in full perfection, 
It bequeathed to us, as henceforth members of the same family, the communion with 
Itself, and proclaimed us partakers of Its own beautiful things; having, as the 
secret teaching holds, loosed the power of the rebellious multiplicity, which was 
against us; not by force, as having the upper hand, but, according to the Logion, 
mystically transmitted to us, “in judgment and righteousness.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p29">The things within us, then, It benevolently changed to the entire contrary. For 
the lightless within Our mind It filled with blessed and most Divine Light, and 
adorned the formless with Godlike beauties; the tabernacle<note n="257" id="iii.iii.iii-p29.1">Plato, Crat. i. 295.</note> 
of our soul It liberated from most damnable passions and destructive stains by a 
perfected deliverance of our being which was all but prostrate, by shewing to us 
a supermundane elevation, and an inspired polity in our religious assimilation to 
Itself, as far as is possible.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p30">Section XII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p31">But how could the Divine imitation otherwise become ours, unless the remembrance 
of the most holy works of God were perpetually being renewed by the mystical teachings 
and ministrations of the Hierarchy? This, then, we do, as the Oracles say, 
<pb n="106" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_106" />“for Its remembrance.” Wherefore the 
Divine Hierarch, standing before the Divine Altar, extols the aforesaid holy works 
of God, which proceed from the most divine forethought of Jesus on our behalf, which 
He accomplished for preservation of our race, by the good pleasure of the most Holy 
Father in the Holy Spirit, according to the Logion. When he has extolled their majesty, 
and gazed, with intellectual eyes, upon their intelligible contemplation, he proceeds 
to their symbolical ministration,—and this,—as transmitted from God. Whence 
after the holy hymns of the works of God, he piously and, as becomes a hierarch, 
deprecates his own unworthiness for a service above his merits, first, reverently 
crying aloud to Him, “Thou hast said, This do for My remembrance.” Then,<note n="258" id="iii.iii.iii-p31.1">Prayer of humble access.</note> 
having asked to become meet for this the God-imitating 
of service, and to consecrate things Divine by the assimilation to Christ Himself, 
and to distribute them altogether purely, and that those who shall partake of things 
holy may receive them holily, he consecrates things most Divine, and brings to view 
through the symbols reverently exposed the things whose praises are being sung. 
For when he has unveiled the veiled and undivided Bread, and divided it into many, 
and has divided the Oneness of the Cup to all, he symbolically multiplies and distributes 
the unity, completing in these an altogether most holy ministration. For the “one,” 
and “simple,” and 
<pb n="107" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_107" />“hidden,” of Jesus, the most supremely 
Divine Word, by His incarnation amongst us, came forth, out of goodness and love 
towards man, to the compound and visible, and benevolently devised the unifying, 
communion, having united, to the utmost, our lowliness to the most Divine of Himself; 
if indeed we have been fitted to Him, as members to a body, after the identity of 
a blameless and Divine life, and have not, by being killed through destructive passions, 
become inharmonious, and unfastened, and unyoked, to the godly and most healthy 
members. For, if we aspire to communion with Him, we must keep our eye fixed upon 
His most godly Life in the flesh, and we must retrace our path to the Godlike and 
blameless habit of Its holy sinlessness by assimilation to It; for thus He will 
communicate harmoniously to us the communion with the similar.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p32">Section XIII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p33">The Hierarch makes known these things to those who are living religiously, by 
bringing the veiled gifts to view, by dividing their oneness into many, and by making 
the recipients partakers of them, by the utmost union of the things distributed 
with those who receive them. For he delineates in these things under sensible forms 
our intelligible life in figures, by bringing to view the Christ Jesus from the 
Hidden within the Divine Being, out of love to man, made like unto us by the all-perfect 
and unconfused 
<pb n="108" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_108" />incarnation in our race, from us, and 
advancing to the divided condition of ourselves, without change from the essential 
One, and calling the human race, through this beneficent love of man, into participation 
with Himself and His own good things, provided we are united to His most Divine 
Life by our assimilation to it, as far as possible; and by this, in very truth, 
we shall have been perfected, as partakers of God and of Divine things.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p34">Section XIV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p35">Having received and distributed the supremely Divine Communion, he terminates 
with a holy thanksgiving, in which the whole body of the Church take part. For the 
Communion precedes the imparting, and the reception of the mysteries, the mystic 
distribution. For this is the universal regulation and order of the Divine Mysteries, 
that the reverend Leader should first partake, and be filled with the gifts, to 
be imparted, through him, from God to others, and so impart to others also. Wherefore, 
those who rashly content themselves with the inspired instructions, in preference 
to a life and condition agreeable to the same, are profane, and entirely alien from 
the sacred regulation established. For, as in the case of the bright shining of 
the sun, the more delicate and luminous substances, being first filled with the 
brilliancy flowing into them, brightly impart their overflowing light to things 
after them; so it is not tolerable that one, who has not 
<pb n="109" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_109" />become altogether Godlike in his whole 
character, and proved to be in harmony with the Divine influence and judgment, should 
become Leader to others, in the altogether divine.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii-p36">Section XV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p37">Meanwhile, the whole order of the Priests having been collected together in hierarchical 
order, and communicated in the most Divine mysteries, finishes with a holy thanksgiving, 
after having recognized and sung the favours of the works of God, according to their 
degree. So that those, who have not partaken and are ignorant of things Divine, 
would not attain to thanksgiving, although the most Divine gifts are, in their essential 
nature, worthy of thanksgiving. But, as I said, not having wished even to look at 
the Divine gifts, from their inclination to things inferior, they have remained 
throughout ungracious towards the boundless graces of the works of God. “Taste and 
see,” say the Oracles, for, by the sacred initiation of things Divine, the initiated 
recognize their munificent graces, and, by gazing with utmost reverence upon their 
most Divine height and breadth in the participation, they will sing the supercelestial 
beneficent works of the Godhead with gracious thanksgiving.
<pb n="110" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_110" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput IV." progress="85.86%" id="iii.iii.iv" prev="iii.iii.iii" next="iii.iii.v">
<h3 id="iii.iii.iv-p0.1">CAPUT IV.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.iv-p1"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p1.1">I. </span>Concerning things performed in the Muron, and concerning things 
perfected in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p2">So great and so beautiful are the intelligible visions of the most holy Synaxis, 
which minister hierarchically, as we have often said, our participation in, and 
collection towards, the One. But there is another perfecting Service of the same 
rank, which our Leaders name “Initiation of Muron,” by contemplating whose parts 
in due order, in accordance with the sacred images, we shall thus be borne, by hierarchical 
contemplations, to its Oneness through its parts.</p>

<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.iv-p3"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p3.1">II. </span>Mysterion of Initiation of Muron<note n="259" id="iii.iii.iv-p3.2">Ap. C. iii. s. 17; viii. s. 28. See 
note, p. 68. The Greeks have two kinds of sacred oil or Unguent, one specially blessed 
or consecrated by the Bishop, and another not necessarily so.</note>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p4">In the same way as in the Synaxis, the orders of the imperfect are dismissed, 
that is, after the hierarchical procession has made the whole circuit of the temple, 
attended with fragrant incense; and the chanting of the Psalms, and.the reading 
of the most Divine Oracles. Then the Hierarch takes the Muron and places it, veiled 
under twelve sacred wings, upon the Divine Altar, whilst all cry aloud, with most 
devout voice, the sacred melody of the inspiration of the God-rapt Prophets, and 
when he has finished the prayer offered over it, he uses it, 
<pb n="111" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_111" />in the most holy mystic Rites of things 
being hallowed, for almost every Hierarchical consecration.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.iv-p5"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p5.1">III. </span>Contemplation.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p6">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p7">The elementary teaching, then, of this the perfecting service, through the things 
done over the Divine Muron, shews this, in my judgment, that, that which is holy 
and of sweet savour in the minds of devout men is covered, as with a veil, since 
it Divinely enjoins upon holy men to have their beautiful and well-savoured assimilations 
in virtue to the hidden God not seen for vain glory. For the hidden comeliness of 
God is unsullied, and is sweet beyond conception, and manifested for spiritual contemplation 
to the intellectual alone, through a desire to have the unsullied images of virtue 
in souls of the same pattern. For by looking away from the undistorted and well 
imitated image of the Godlike virtue to that contemplated and fragrant beauty, he 
thus moulds and fashions it to the most beautiful imitation. And, as in the case 
of sensible images, if the artist look without distraction upon the archetypal form, 
not distracted by sight of anything else, or in any way divided in attention, he 
will duplicate, if I may so speak, the very person that is being sketched, whoever 
he may be, and will shew the reality in the likeness, and the archetype in the image, 
and each in each, save the difference of substance; thus, to copyists who love the 
beautiful 
<pb n="112" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_112" />in mind, the persistent and unflinching 
contemplation of the sweet-savoured and hidden beauty will confer the unerring and 
most Godlike appearance<note n="260" id="iii.iii.iv-p7.1">Plato, Rep. i. 6, ii. 116.</note>. Naturally, then, the divine 
copyists, who unflinchingly mould their own intellectual contemplation to the superessentially 
sweet and contemplated comeliness, do. none of their divinely imitated virtues “to 
be seen of men<note n="261" id="iii.iii.iv-p7.2"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 5" id="iii.iii.iv-p7.3" parsed="|Matt|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.5">Matt. xxiii. 5</scripRef>.</note>, as the Divine text expresses it; 
but reverently gaze upon the most holy things of the Church, veiled in the Divine 
Muron as in a figure. Wherefore, these also, by religiously concealing that which 
is holy and most Divine in virtue within their Godlike and God-engraved mind, look 
away to the archetypal conception alone; for not only are they blind to things dissimilar, 
but neither are they drawn down to gaze upon them. Wherefore, as becomes their character, 
they do neither love things, merely seeming good and just, but those really being 
such; nor do they look to opinion, upon which the multitude irrationally congratulate 
themselves, but, after the Divine example, by distinguishing the good or evil as 
it is in itself, they are Divine images of the most supremely Divine sweetness, 
which, having the truly sweet within itself, is not turned to the anomalously seeming 
of the multitude, moulding Its genuineness to the true images of Itself.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p8">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p9">Come, then, since we have viewed the exterior comeliness of the entirely beautiful 
ministration, let 
<pb n="113" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_113" />us now look away to its more godly 
beauty (whilst itself, by itself, has uncovered the veils), gazing upon its blessed 
radiance, shedding its bright beams openly around, and filling us with the fragrance 
unveiled to the contemplators. For the visible consecration of the Muron is neither 
uncommunicated in, or unseen by those who surround the Hierarch, but, on the contrary, 
by passing through to them, and fixing the contemplation above the many, is reverently 
covered by them, and by Hierarchical direction kept from the multitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p10">For the splendour of things all holy, by shedding its light clearly and without 
symbol to men inspired, as being congenial to the thing contemplated, and perfuming 
their contemplating perceptions without; concealment, advances not yet in the same 
way to the inferior, but by them as deep contemplators of the thing contemplated 
is concealed under the enigmas of the wings, without ostentation, so that it may 
not be defiled by the dissimilar; through which sacred enigmas the well-ordered 
Ranks of the subordinate are conducted to the degree of holiness compatible with 
their powers.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p11">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p12">The holy consecration, then, which we are now extolling, is, as I said, of the 
perfecting rank and capacity of the Hierarchical functions. Wherefore our Divine 
Leaders arranged the same, as being of the same rank and effect as the holy perfecting 
of the Synaxis, with the same figures, for the most 
<pb n="114" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_114" /> part, and with mystical regulations 
and lections. And you may see in like manner the Hierarch bearing forward the sweet 
perfume from the more holy place into the sacred precincts beyond, and teaching, 
by the return to the same, that the participation in things Divine comes to all 
holy persons, according to fitness, and is undiminished and altogether unmoved and 
stands unchangeably in its identity, as beseems Divine fixity. In the same way the 
Psalms and readings of the Oracles nurse the imperfect to a life-bringing adoption 
of sons, and form a religious inclination in those who are possessed with accursed 
spirits, and dispel the opposing fear and effeminacy from those possessed by a spirit 
of unmanliness; shewing to them, according to their capacity, the highest pinnacle 
of the Godlike habit and power, by aid of which they will, the rather, scare away 
the opposing forces, and will take the lead in healing others; and, following the 
example of God, they will, whilst unmoved from their own proper gifts, not only 
be active against those opposing fears, but will themselves give activity to others; 
and they also impart a religious habit to those who have changed from the worse 
to a religious mind, so that they should not be again enslaved by evil, and purify 
completely those who need to become altogether pure; and they lead the holy to the 
Divine likenesses, and contemplations and communions belonging to themselves, and 
so establish those who are entirely holy, in blessed and intelligible visions, 
<pb n="115" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_115" /> fulfilling their uniform likeness of 
the One, and making them one.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p13">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p14">What, then, shall I say further? Is it not those Ranks already mentioned, which 
are not entirely pure, that the present consecrating service excludes without distinction, 
in the same way as the Synaxis, so that it is viewed by the holy alone, in figures, 
and is contemplated and ministered, by the perfectly holy alone, immediately, through 
hierarchical directions? Now it is superfluous, as I think, to run over, by the 
same statements, these things already so often mentioned, and not to pass to the 
next, viewing the Hierarch, devoutly holding the Divine Muron veiled under twelve 
wings, and ministering the altogether holy consecration upon it. Let us then affirm 
that the composition of the Muron is a composition of sweet-smelling materials, 
which has in itself abundantly fragrant qualities, of which (composition) those 
who partake become perfumed in proportion to the degree to which they partake of 
its sweet savour. Now we are persuaded that the most supremely Divine Jesus is superessentially 
of good savour, filling the contemplative part of ourselves by bequests of Divine 
sweetness for contemplation. For if the reception of the sensible odours make to 
feel joyous, and nourishes, with much sweetness, the sensitive organs of our nostrils, 
—if at least they be sound and well apportioned to the sweet savour—in the 
same way any one might 
<pb n="116" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_116" /> say that our contemplative faculties, 
being soundly disposed as regards the subjection to the worse, in the strength of 
the distinguishing faculty implanted in us by nature, receive the supremely Divine 
fragrance, and are filled with a holy comfort and most Divine nourishment, in accordance 
with Divinely fixed proportions, and the correlative turning of the mind towards 
the Divine Being. Wherefore, the symbolical composition of the Muron, as expressing 
in form things that are formless, depicts to us Jesus Himself, as a well-spring 
of the wealth of the Divine sweet receptions, distributing, in degrees supremely 
Divine, for the most Godlike of the contemplators, the most Divine perfumes; upon 
which the Minds, joyfully refreshed, and filled with the holy receptions, indulge 
in a feast of spiritual contemplation, by the entrance of the sweet bequests into 
their contemplative part, as beseems a Divine participation.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p15">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p16">Now it is evident, as I think, that the distribution of the fontal perfume to 
the Beings above ourselves, who are more Divine, is, as it were, nearer, and manifests 
and distributes itself more to the transparent and wholesome mental condition of 
their receptive faculty, overflowing ungrudgingly and entering in many fashions; 
but as regards the subordinate contemplators, which are not so receptive, piously 
concealing the highest vision and 
<pb n="117" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_117" />participation, it is distributed in 
a supremely Divine proportion, in fragrance corresponding to the recipients. Amongst 
the holy Beings, then, who are above us, the superior order of the Seraphim is represented 
under the figure of the twelve wings, established and fixed around Jesus, casting 
itself upon the most blessed contemplations of Him, as far as permissible, and filled 
reverently with the contemplated truth distributed in most pure receptions, and, 
to speak after the manner of men, crying aloud, with never silent lips, the frequent 
Hymn of Praise; for the sacred knowledge of the supermundane minds is both untiring, 
and possesses the Divine love without intermission, and is at the same time superior 
to all baseness and forgetfulness. Hence, as I think, that phrase, “unceasing cry,” 
suggests their perpetual and persistent science and conception of things Divine, 
with full concord and thanksgiving.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p17">Section VI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p18">Now we have, as I think, sufficiently contemplated, in the description of the 
super-heavenly Hierarchy, the incorporeal properties of the Seraphim, Divinely described 
in the Scriptures under sensible figures explanatory of the contemplated Beings, 
and we have made them evident to thy contemplating eyes. Nevertheless, since now 
also they who stand reverently around the Hierarch, 
<pb n="118" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_118" />reflect the highest Order, on a small 
scale, we will now view with most immaterial visions their most Godlike splendour.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p19">Section VII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p20">Their numberless faces then, and many feet, manifest, as I think, their property 
of viewing the most Divine illuminations from many sides, and their conception of 
the good things of God as ever active and abundantly receptive; and the sixfold 
arrangement of the wings, of which the Scripture speaks, does not, I think, denote, 
as seems to some, a sacred number, but that of the highest Essence and Order around 
God; the first and middle and last of its contemplative and Godlike powers are altogether 
elevating, free, and supermundane. Hence the most holy wisdom of the Oracles, when 
reverently describing the formation of the wings, places the wings around their 
heads<note n="262" id="iii.iii.iv-p20.1"><scripRef passage="Isa. vi. 2" id="iii.iii.iv-p20.2" parsed="|Isa|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.2">Isa. vi. 2</scripRef>.</note>, and middle, and feet; suggesting their complete 
covering with wings, and their manifold faculty of leading to the Really Being.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p21">Section VIII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p22">Now if they cover their faces and their feet, and fly by their middle wings only, 
bear this reverently in mind, that the Order, so far exalted above the highest beings, 
is circumspect respecting the more lofty and deep of its conceptions, and raises 
itself, 
<pb n="119" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_119" />in due proportion, by its middle wings, 
to the vision of God, by placing its own proper life under the Divine yokes, and 
by these is reverently directed to the judgment of itself.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p23">Section IX.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p24">And, as regards the statement of Holy Scripture, that “one cried out to the other,” 
that shews, I think, that they impart to each other ungrudgingly their own visions 
of God. And this we should deem worthy of religious recollection, that the Hebrew 
word in the Holy Scriptures names the most holy Beings of the Seraphim by an explanatory 
epithet, from their glowing and seething in a Divine and ever-moving life.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p25">Section X.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p26">Since, then, as those who understand Hebrew say, the most Divine Seraphim were 
named by the Word of God, “Kindling” and “Heating,” by a name expressive of their 
essential condition, they possess, according to the symbolical imagery of the Divine 
Muron, most elevating powers, which call it to manifestation and distribution of 
most exhilarating perfumes. For the Being, sweet beyond conception, loves to be 
moved by the glowing and most pure minds into manifestation, and imparts Its most 
Divine inspirations, in cheerful distributions, to those who thus supermundanely 
call It forth. Thus the most Divine Order of supercelestial Beings did 
<pb n="120" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_120" />not fail to recognize the most supremely Divine 
Jesus, when He descended for the purpose of being sanctified; but recognizes, reverently, 
Him lowering Himself in our belongings, through Divine and inexpressible goodness; 
and when viewing Him sanctified, in a manner befitting man, by the Father and Himself 
and the Holy Spirit, recognized its own supreme Head as being essentially unchanged, 
in whatever He may do as supreme God. Hence the tradition of the sacred symbols 
places the Seraphim near the Divine Muron, when it is being consecrated, recognizing 
and describing the Christ as unchanged, in our complete manhood in very truth. And 
what is still more divine is, that it uses the Divine Muron for the consecration 
of every thing sacred, distinctly shewing, according to the Logion, the Sanctified 
Sanctifying, as always being the same with Himself throughout the whole supremely 
Divine sanctification. Wherefore also the consecrating gift and grace of the Divine 
Birth in God is completed in the most Divine perfectings of the Muron. Whence, as 
I think, the Hierarch pouring the Muron upon the purifying font in cruciform injections, 
brings to view, for contemplative eyes, the Lord Jesus descending even to death 
itself through the cross, for our Birth in God, benevolently drawing up, from the 
old gulping of the destructive death, by the same Divine and resistless descent, 
those, who, according to the 
<pb n="121" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_121" /> mysterious saying, “are baptized into 
His death,” and renewing them to a godly and eternal existence.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p27">Section XI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p28">But further, the perfecting unction of the Muron gives to him who has been initiated 
in the most sacred initiation of the Birth in God, the abiding of the supremely 
Divine Spirit; the sacred imagery of the symbols, portraying, as I think, the most 
Divine Spirit abundantly supplied by Him, Who, for our sakes, has been sanctified 
as man by the supremely Divine Spirit, in an unaltered condition of His essential 
Godhead.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv-p29">Section XII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p30">And bear this also hierarchically in mind, that the Law of the most pure initiation 
completes the sacred consecration of the Divine Altar, by the all pure effusions 
of the most holy Muron. And the supercelestial and superessential contemplation 
is source and essence, and perfecting power, of all our deifying holiness. For if 
our most Divine Altar is Jesus—the supremely Divine sanctifying of the Godly 
Minds —in Whom, according to the Logion, “being sanctified and mystically offered 
as a whole burnt-offering, we have the access,” let us gaze with supermundane eyes 
upon the most Divine Altar itself (in which things being perfected, are perfected 
and sanctified), being perfected from the most Divine Muron itself; for 
<pb n="122" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_122" /> the altogether most holy Jesus sanctifies 
Himself on our behalf, and fills us full of every sanctification, since the things 
consecrated upon them pass fraternally afterwards in their beneficent effects to 
us, as children of God. Hence, as I think, the Divine Leaders of our Hierarchy, 
in conformity with a Hierarchical conception divinely transmitted, name this altogether 
august ministration “consecration of Muron,” from “being consecrated thoroughly,” 
as one might say, “consecration of God,” extolling its divine consecrating work 
in each sense. For both the being sanctified for our sakes, as becomes Man, and 
the consecrating all things as supreme God, and the sanctifying things being consecrated, 
is “consecration of Him.” As for the sacred song of the inspiration of the God-rapt 
Prophets, it is called by those who know Hebrew, the “Praise of God,” or “Praise 
ye the Lord,” for since every divine manifestation and work of God is reverently 
portrayed in the varied composition of the Hierarchical symbols, it is not unfitting 
to mention the Divinely moved song of the Prophets; for it teaches at once, distinctly 
and reverently, that the beneficent works of the Divine Goodness are worthy of devout 
praise. 
<pb n="123" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_123" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput V." progress="89.00%" id="iii.iii.v" prev="iii.iii.iv" next="iii.iii.vi">
<h3 id="iii.iii.v-p0.1">CAPUT V.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.v-p1"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.v-p1.1">I. </span>Concerning sacerdotal 
Consecrations.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p2">Section I.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p3">Such, then, is the most Divine perfecting work of the Muron But it may be opportune, 
after these Divine ministrations, to set forth the sacerdotal Orders and elections 
themselves, and their powers, and operations, and consecrations, and the triad of 
the superior ranks under them; in order that the arrangement of our Hierarchy may 
be demonstrated, as entirely rejecting and excluding the disordered, the unregulated, 
and the confused; and, at the same time, choosing and manifesting the regulated 
and ordered, and well-established, in the gradations of the sacred Ranks within 
it. Now we have well shewn, as I think, in the Hierarchies already extolled by us, 
the threefold division of every Hierarchy, when we affirmed that our sacred tradition 
holds, that every Hierarchical transaction is divided into the most Divine Mystic 
Rites, and the inspired experts and teachers of them, and those who are being religiously 
initiated by them.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p4">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p5">Thus the most holy Hierarchy of the supercelestial Beings has, for its initiation, 
its own possible and most immaterial conception of God and things Divine, and the 
complete likeness to God, and a persistent 
<pb n="124" id="iii.iii.v-Page_124" /> habit of imitating God, as far as permissible. 
And its illuminators, and leaders to this sacred consecration, are the very first 
Beings around God. For these generously and proportionately transmit to the subordinate 
sacred Ranks the ever deifying notions given to them, by the self-perfect Godhead 
and the wise-making Divine Minds. Now the Ranks, who are subordinate to the first 
Beings, are, and are truly called, the initiated Orders, as being religiously conducted, 
through those, to the deifying illumination of the Godhead. And after this,—the 
heavenly and supermundane Hierarchy,—the Godhead gave the Hierarchy under the 
Law, imparting its most holy gifts, for the benefit of our race, to them (as being 
children according to the Logion), by faint images of the true, and copies far from 
the Archetypes, and enigmas hard to understand, and types having the contemplation 
enveloped within, as an analogous light not easily discerned, so as not to wound 
weak, eyes by the light shed upon them. Now to this Hierarchy under the Law, the 
elevation to spiritual worship is an initiation. Now the men religiously instructed 
for that holy tabernacle by Moses,—the first initiated and leader of the Hierarchs 
under the Law,—were conductors; in reference to which holy tabernacle,—when 
describing for purposes of instruction the Hierarchy under the Law,—he called 
all the sacred services of the Law an image of the type shewn 
<pb n="125" id="iii.iii.v-Page_125" /> to him in Mount Sinai. But “initiated” 
are those who are being conducted to a more perfect revelation of the symbols of 
the Law, in proportion to their capacity. Now the Word of God calls our Hierarchy 
the more perfect revelation, naming it a fulfilment of that, and a holy 
inheritance. It is both heavenly and legal, like the mean between extremes, common 
to the one, by intellectual contemplations, and to the other, because it is variegated 
by sensible signs; and, through these, reverently conduces to the Divine Being. 
And it has likewise a threefold division of the Hierarchy, which is divided into 
the most holy ministrations of the Mystic Rites, and into the Godlike ministers 
of holy things, and those who are being conducted by them, according to their capacity, 
to things holy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p6">And each of the three divisions of our Hierarchy, comformably to that of the 
Law, and the Hierarchy, more divine than ours, is arranged as first and middle and 
last in power; consulting both reverent proportion, and well-ordered and concordant 
fellowship of all things <i>in </i>harmonious rank.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p7">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p8">The most holy ministration, then, of the Mystic Rites has, as first Godlike power, 
the holy cleansing of the uninitiated; and as middle, the enlightening instruction 
of the purified; and as last, and summary of the former, the perfecting of those 
instructed in 
<pb n="126" id="iii.iii.v-Page_126" /> science of their proper instructions; 
and the order of the Ministers, in the first power, cleanses the uninitiated through 
the Mystic Rites; and in the second, conducts to light the purified; and in the 
last and highest of the Ministering Powers, makes perfect those who have participated 
in the Divine light, by the scientific completions of the illuminations contemplated. 
And of the Initiated, the first power is that being purified; and the middle is 
that being enlightened, after the cleansing, and which contemplates certain holy 
things; and the last and more divine than the others, is that enlightened in the 
perfecting science of the holy enlightenment of which it has become a contemplator. 
Let, then, the threefold power of the holy service of the Mystic Rites be extolled, 
since the Birth in God is exhibited in the Oracles as a purification and enlightening 
illumination, and the Rite of the Synaxis and the Muron, as a perfecting knowledge 
and science of the works of God, through which the unifying elevation to the Godhead 
and most blessed communion is reverently perfected. And now let us explain next 
the sacerdotal Order, which is divided into a purifying and illuminating and perfecting 
discipline.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p9">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p10">This, then, is the all-sacred Law of the Godhead, that, through the first, the 
second are conducted to Its most Divine splendour. Do we not see the material substances 
of the elements, first approaching, by preference, things which are more congenial 
<pb n="127" id="iii.iii.v-Page_127" /> to them, and, through these, diffusing 
their own energy to other things? Naturally, then, the Head and Foundation of all 
good order, invisible and visible, causes the deifying rays to approach the more 
Godlike first, and through them, as being more transparent Minds, and more properly 
adapted for reception and transmission of Light, transmits light and manifestations 
to the subordinate, in proportions suitable to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p11">It is, then, the function of these, the first contemplators of God, to exhibit 
ungrudgingly to those second, in proportion to their capacity, the Divine visions 
reverently gazed upon by themselves, and to reveal the things relating to the Hierarchy 
(since they have been abundantly instructed with a perfecting science in all matters 
relating to their own Hierarchy, and have received the effectual power of instruction), 
and to impart sacred gifts according to fitness, since they scientifically and wholly 
participate in sacerdotal perfection.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p12">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p13">The Divine Rank of the Hierarchs, then, is the first of the God-contemplative 
Ranks; and it is, at the same time, highest and lowest; inasmuch as every Order 
of our Hierarchy is summed up and fulfilled in it. For, as we see every Hierarchy 
terminated in the Lord Jesus, so we see each terminated in its own inspired Hierarch. 
Now the power of the Hierarchical Rank permeates the whole 
<pb n="128" id="iii.iii.v-Page_128" /> sacred body, and through every one 
of the sacred Ranks performs the mysteries of its proper Hierarchy. But, pre-eminently, 
to it, rather than to the other Ranks, the Divine institution assigned the more 
Divine ministrations. For these are the perfecting images of the supremely Divine 
Power, completing all the most Divine symbols and all the sacred orderings. For 
though some of the worshipful symbols are consecrated by the Priests, yet never 
will the Priest effect the holy Birth in God without the most Divine Muron; nor 
will he consecrate the mysteries of the Divine Communion, unless the communicating 
symbols have been placed upon the most Divine Altar; and neither will he be Priest 
himself, unless he has been elected to this by the Hierarchical consecrations. Hence 
the Divine Institution uniquely assigned the dedication of the Hierarchical Ranks, 
and the consecration of the Divine Muron and the sacred completion of the Altar, 
to the perfecting powers of the inspired Hierarchs.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p14">Section VI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p15">It is, then, the Hierarchical Rank which, full of the perfecting power, pre-eminently 
completes the perfecting functions of the Hierarchy, and reveals lucidly the sciences 
of the holy mysteries, and teaches their proportionate and sacred conditions and 
powers. But the illuminating Rank of the Priests conducts those, who are being initiated 
under the Rank of, the inspired Hierarchs, to the 
<pb n="129" id="iii.iii.v-Page_129" /> Divine visions of the Mystic Rites, 
and in co-operation with it, ministers its proper ministrations. Whatever then this 
Rank may do, by shewing the works of God, through the most holy symbols, and perfecting 
those who draw nigh in the Divine contemplations, and communion of the holy rites, 
it yet refers those, who crave the science of the religious services contemplated, 
to the Hierarch. And the Rank of the Leitourgoi (which is purifying and separates 
the unfit, previous to the approach to the ministrations of the Priests), thoroughly 
purifies those who are drawing nigh, by making them entirely pure from opposing 
passions, and suitable for the sanctifying vision and communion. Hence, during the 
service of the Birth in God, the Leitourgoi strip him who draws nigh of his old 
clothing, yea further, even take off his sandals, and make him stand towards the 
west for renunciation; and again, they lead him back to the east (for they are of 
the purifying rank and power), enjoining on those who approach to entirely cast 
away the surroundings of their former life, and shewing the darkness of their former 
conduct, and teaching those, who have said farewell to the lightless, to transfer 
their allegiance to the luminous. The Leitourgical Order, then, is purifying, by 
leading those who have been purified to the bright ministrations of the Priests, 
both by thoroughly purifying the uninitiated and by bringing to birth, by the purifying 
illuminations and teachings of the Oracles, and further, by sending 
<pb n="130" id="iii.iii.v-Page_130" />away from the Priests the unholy, without 
respect of persons. Wherefore also the Hierarchical institution places it at the 
holy gates, suggesting that the approach of those who draw nigh to holy things should 
be in altogether complete purification, and entrusting the approach to their reverent 
vision and communion to the purifying powers, and admitting them, through these, 
without spot.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p16">Section VII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p17">We have shewn, then, that the Rank of the Hierarchs is consecrating and perfecting, 
that of the Priests, illuminating and conducting to the light; and that of the Leitourgoi 
purifying and discriminating; that is to say, the Hierarchical Rank is appointed 
not only to perfect, but also at the same time, to enlighten and to purify, and has 
within itself the purifying sciences of the power of the Priests together with the 
illuminating. For the inferior Ranks cannot cross to the superior functions, and, 
besides this, it is not permitted to them to take in hand such quackery as that. 
Now the more Divine Orders know also, together with their own, the sacred sciences 
subordinate to their own perfection. Nevertheless, since the sacerdotal orderings 
of the well-arranged and unconfused order of the Divine operations are images of 
Divine operations, they were arranged in Hierarchical distinctions, shewing in themselves 
the illuminations marshalled into the first, and middle, and last, sacred operations 
and Ranks; manifesting, as I said, in themselves the well-ordered and 
<pb n="131" id="iii.iii.v-Page_131" />unconfused character of the Divine 
operations. For since the Godhead first cleanses the minds which He may enter, then 
enlightens, and, when enlightened, perfects them to a Godlike perfection; naturally 
the Hierarchical of the Divine images divides itself into well-defined Ranks and 
powers, shewing clearly the supremely Divine operation firmly established, without 
confusion, in most hallowed and unmixed Ranks. But, since we have spoken, as attainable 
to us, of the sacerdotal Ranks and elections, and their powers and operations, let 
us now contemplate their most holy consecrations as well as we can.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.v-p18"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.v-p18.1">II. </span>Mysterion of Sacerdotal Consecrations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p19">The Hierarch, then, being led to the Hierarchical consecration, after he has 
bent both his knees before the Altar, has upon his head<note n="263" id="iii.iii.v-p19.1">Ap. C. iv. s. 20; iv. s. 17; viii. s. 4.</note> 
the God-transmitted oracles, and the Hierarchical hand, and in this manner is consecrated 
by the Hierarch, who ordains him by the altogether most holy invocations. And the 
Priest, after he has bent both his knees before the Divine Altar, has the Hierarchical 
right hand upon his head, and in this manner is dedicated by the Hierarch, who ordains 
him with hallowing invocations. And the Leitourgos, after he has bent one of two 
knees before the Divine Altar, has upon his head the right hand of the Hierarch 
who ordains him, being completed by him 
<pb n="132" id="iii.iii.v-Page_132" />with the initiating invocations of 
the Leitourgoi. Upon each of them the cruciform seal is impressed, by the ordaining 
Hierarch, and, in each case, a sacred proclamation of name takes place, and a perfecting 
salutation, since every sacerdotal person present, and the Hierarch who ordained, 
salute him who has been enrolled to any of the aforenamed sacerdotal Ranks.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.v-p20"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.v-p20.1">III. </span>Contemplation.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p21">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p22">These things, then, are common both to the Hierarchs, and Priests, and Leitourgoi, 
in their sacerdotal consecrations,—the conducting to the Divine Altar and kneeling,—the 
imposition of the Hierarchical hand,—the cruciform seal,—the announcement 
of name,—the completing salutation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p23">And special and select for the Hierarchs is the imposition of the Oracles upon 
the head, since the subordinate Ranks have not this; and for the Priests the bending 
of both knees, since the consecration of the Leitourgoi has not this; for the Leitourgoi, 
as has been said, bend the one of two knees only.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p24">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p25">The conducting then to the Divine Altar, and kneeling, suggests to all those 
who are being sacerdotally ordained, that their own life is entirely placed under 
God, as source of consecration, and that their 
<pb n="133" id="iii.iii.v-Page_133" />whole intellectual self, all pure and 
hallowed, approaches to Him, and that it is of one likeness, and, as far as possible, 
meet for the supremely Divine and altogether most holy, both Victim<note n="264" id="iii.iii.v-p25.1">Christ.</note> and Altar, which purifies, sacerdotally, the Godlike 
Minds.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p26">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p27">And the imposition of the Hierarchical hand signifies at once the consecrating 
protection, by which, as holy children, they are paternally tended, which bequeaths 
to them a sacerdotal condition and power, and drives away their adverse powers, 
and teaches, at the same time also, to perform the sacerdotal operations, as those 
who, having been consecrated, are acting under God, and have Him as Leader of their 
own operations in every respect.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p28">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p29">And the cruciform seal manifests the inaction of all the impulses of the flesh, 
and the God-imitated life looking away unflinchingly to the manly most Divine life 
of Jesus, Who came even to Cross and death with a supremely Divine sinlessness, 
and stamped those who so live with the cruciform image of His own sinlessness as 
of the same likeness.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p30">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p31">And the Hierarch calls aloud the name of the consecrations and of those consecrated, 
the mystery denoting that the God-beloved consecrator is 
<pb n="134" id="iii.iii.v-Page_134" />manifestor of the supremely Divine 
choice,—not of his own accord or by his own favour leading those who are ordained 
to the sacerdotal consecration, but being moved by God to all the Hierarchical dedications. 
Thus Moses, the consecrator under the Law, does not lead even Aaron, his brother, 
to sacerdotal consecration, though thinking him both beloved of God and fit for 
the priesthood, until moved by God to this, he in submission to God, Head of consecration, 
completed by Hierarchical rites the sacerdotal consecration. But even our supremely 
Divine and first Consecrator (for the most philanthropic Jesus, for our sake, became 
even this), did “not glorify Himself,” as the Logia say, but He Who said to Him, 
“Thou art Priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek.” Wherefore also whilst 
Himself leading the disciples to sacerdotal consecration, although being as God 
chief Consecrator, nevertheless He refers the Hierarchical completion of the work 
of consecration to His altogether most Holy Father, and the supremely Divine Spirit, 
by admonishing the disciples, as the Oracles say, not to depart from Jerusalem, 
but to “await the promise of the Father, which ye heard of Me, that ye shall be 
baptized in Holy Ghost.” And indeed, the Coryphaeus of the disciples himself, with 
the ten, of the same rank and Hierarchy with himself, when he proceeded to the sacerdotal 
consecration of the twelfth of the disciples, piously left the selection to 
<pb n="135" id="iii.iii.v-Page_135" />the Godhead, 
saying, “Shew<note n="265" id="iii.iii.v-p31.1"><scripRef passage="Acts i. 24" id="iii.iii.v-p31.2" parsed="|Acts|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.24">Acts i. 24</scripRef>. Ap. C. p. 168.</note> whom Thou hast chosen,” and received him, who was 
divinely designated by the Divine lot, into the Hierarchical number of the sacred 
twelve. Now concerning the Divine lot, which fell as a Divine intimation upon Matthias, 
others have expressed another view, not clearly, as I think, but I will express 
my own sentiment. For it seems to me that the Oracles name “lot “ a certain supremely 
Divine gift, pointing out to that Hierarchical Choir him who was designated by the 
Divine election; more particularly, because the Divine Hierarch must not perform 
the sacerdotal acts of his own motion, but, under God, moving him to do them as 
prescribed by the Hierarchy and Heaven.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p32">Section VI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p33">Now the salutation, for the completion of the sacerdotal consecration, has a 
religious significance. For all the members of the sacerdotal Ranks present, as 
well as the Hierarch himself who has consecrated them, salute the ordained. For 
when, by sacerdotal habits and powers, and by Divine call and dedication, a religious 
mind has attained to sacerdotal completion, he is dearly loved by the most holy 
Orders of the same rank, being conducted to a most Godlike comeliness, loving the 
minds similar to himself, and religiously loved by them in return. Hence it is that 
the mutual sacerdotal salutation is religiously performed, proclaiming the religious 
<pb n="136" id="iii.iii.v-Page_136" />communion of minds of like character, 
and their loveable benignity towards each other, as keeping, throughout, by sacerdotal 
training, their most Godlike comeliness.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p34">Section VII</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p35">These things, as I said, are common to the whole sacerdotal consecration. The 
Hierarch, however, as a distinctive mark, has the Oracles most reverently placed 
upon his head. For since the perfecting power and science of the whole Priesthood 
is bequeathed to the inspired Hierarchs, by the supremely Divine and perfecting 
goodness, naturally are placed upon the heads of the Hierarchs the Divinely transmitted 
Oracles, which set forth comprehensively and scientifically every teaching of God, 
work of God, manifestation of God, sacred word, sacred work, in one word, all the 
Divine and sacred works and words bequeathed to our Hierarchy by the beneficent 
Godhead; since the Godlike Hierarch, having participated entirely in the whole Hierarchical 
power, will not only be illuminated, in the true and God-transmitted science of 
all the sacred words and works committed to the Hierarchy, but will also transmit 
them to others in Hierarchical proportions, and will perfect Hierarchically in most 
Divine kinds of knowledge and the highest mystical, instructions, all the most perfecting 
functions of the whole Hierarchy. And the distinctive feature of the ordination 
of Priests, as contrasted with the ordering 
<pb n="137" id="iii.iii.v-Page_137" /> of the Leitourgoi, is the bending of 
the two knees, as that bends only the one, and is ordained in this Hierarchical 
fashion.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.v-p36">Section VIII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.v-p37">The bending then denotes the subordinate introduction of the conductor, who places 
under God that which is reverently introduced. And since, as we have often said, 
the three Orders of the consecrators, through the three most holy Mystic Rites and 
powers, preside over the three ranks of those initiated, and minister their saving 
introduction under the Divine yokes, naturally the order of Leitourgoi as only purifying, 
ministers the one introduction of those who are being purified, by placing it under 
the Divine Altar, since in it the minds being purified, are supermundanely hallowed. 
And the Priests bend both their knees, since those who are religiously brought nigh 
by them have not only been purified, but have been ministerially perfected into 
a contemplative habit and power of a life thoroughly cleansed by their most luminous, 
ministrations through instruction. And the Hierarchy bending both his knees, has 
upon his head the God-transmitted Oracles, leading, through his office of Hierarch, 
those who have been purified by the Leitourgic power, and enlightened by the ministerial, 
to the science of the holy things contemplated by them in proportion to their capacities, 
and through this science perfecting those who are brought nigh, into the most complete 
holiness of which they are capable. 
<pb n="138" id="iii.iii.v-Page_138" /></p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput VI." progress="92.68%" id="iii.iii.vi" prev="iii.iii.v" next="iii.iii.vii">
<h3 id="iii.iii.vi-p0.1">CAPUT VI.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.vi-p1"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p1.1">I. </span>Concerning the Ranks of the Initiated.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p2">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p3">These, then, are the sacerdotal Ranks and elections, their powers, and operations, 
and consecrations. We must next explain the triad of the Ranks being initiated under 
them. We affirm then that the multitudes, of whom we have already made mention, 
who are dismissed from the ministrations and consecrations, are Ranks under purification; 
since one is being yet moulded and fashioned by the Leitourgoi through the obstetric 
Oracles to a living birth; and another is yet to be called back to the holy life, 
from which it had departed, by the hortatory teaching of the good Oracles; and another, 
as being yet terrorized, through want of manliness, by opposing fears, and being 
fortified by the strengthening Oracles; and another, as being yet led back from 
the worse to holy efforts; and another as having been led back, indeed, but not 
yet having a chaste fixedness in more Godlike and tranquil habits. For these are 
the Orders under purification, by the nursing and purifying power of the Leitourgoi. 
These, the Leitourgoi perfect, by their sacred powers, for the purpose of their 
being brought, after their complete cleansing, to the enlightening contemplation 
and participation in the most luminous ministrations. 
<pb n="139" id="iii.iii.vi-Page_139" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p4">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p5">And a middle rank is the contemplative, which participates in certain Divine 
Offices in all purity, according to its capacity, which is assigned to the Priests 
for its enlightenment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p6">For it is evident, in my opinion, that, that having been cleansed from all unholy 
impurity, and having acquired the pure and unmoved steadfastness of its own mind, 
is led back, ministerially, to the contemplative habit and power, and communicates 
the most Divine symbols, according to its capability, filled with every holy joy 
in their contemplations and communions, mounting gradually to the Divine love of 
their science, through their elevating powers. This, I affirm, is the rank of the 
holy people, as having passed through complete purification, and deemed worthy, 
as far as is lawful, both of the reverent vision, and participation of the most 
luminous Mystic Rites.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p7">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p8">Now the rank, higher than all the initiated, is the sacred Order of the Monks, 
which, by reason of an entirely purified purification, through complete power and 
perfect chastity of its own operations, has attained to intellectual contemplation 
and communion in every ministration which it is lawful for it to contemplate, and 
is conducted by the most perfecting powers of the Hierarchs, and taught by their 
inspired illuminations and hierarchical traditions the ministrations of the Mystic 
Rites, contemplated, 
<pb n="140" id="iii.iii.vi-Page_140" /> according to its capacity, and elevated 
by their sacred science, to the most perfecting perfection of which it is capable. 
Hence our Divine leaders have deemed them worthy of sacred appellations, some, indeed, 
calling them “Therapeutae,” and others “Monks,” from the pure service and fervid 
devotion to the true God, and from the undivided and single life, as it were unifying 
them, in the sacred enfoldings of things divided, into a God-like Monad, and God-loving 
perfection. Wherefore the Divine institution accorded them a consecrating grace, 
and deemed them worthy of a certain hallowing invocation—not hierarchical—for 
that is confined to the sacerdotal orders alone, but ministrative, as being ministered, 
by the pious Priests, by the hierarchial consecration in the second degree.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.vi-p9"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p9.1">II. </span>Mysterion on Monastic Consecration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p10">The Priest then stands before the Divine Altar, religiously pronouncing the invocation 
for Monks. The ordinand stands behind the Priest, neither bending both knees, nor 
one of them, nor having upon his head the Divinely-transmitted Oracles, but only 
standing near the Priest, who pronounces over him the mystical invocation. When 
the Priest has finished this, he approaches the ordinand, and asks him first, if 
he bids farewell to all the distracted—not lives only, but also imaginations. 
Then he sets before him the most perfect life, testifying that it is his bounden 
duty to surpass the ordinary life. When 
<pb n="141" id="iii.iii.vi-Page_141" /> the ordinand has promised steadfastly 
all these things, the Priest, after he has sealed him with the sign of the Cross, 
crops his hair, after an invocation to the threefold Subsistence of the Divine Beatitude, 
and when he has stripped off all his clothing, he covers him with different, and 
when, with all the holy men present, he has saluted him, he finishes by making him 
partaker of the supremely Divine Mysteries.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.vi-p11"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p11.1">III. </span>Contemplation.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p12">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p13">The fact that he bends neither knee, nor has upon his head the Divinely-transmitted 
Oracles, but stands by the Priest, who pronounces the invocation, signifies, that 
the monastic Rank is not for leading others, but stands by itself, in a monastic 
and holy state, following the sacerdotal Ranks, and readily conducted by them, as 
a follower, to the Divine science of sacred things, according to its capacity.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p14">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p15">And the renunciation of the divided, not only lives, but even imaginations, shews 
the most perfect love of wisdom in the Monks, which exercises itself in science 
of the unifying commandments. For it is, as I said, not of the middle Rank of the 
initiated, but of the higher than all.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p16">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p17">Therefore many of the things, which are done without reproach by the middle Rank, 
are forbidden 
<pb n="142" id="iii.iii.vi-Page_142" /> in every way to the single Monks,—inasmuch 
as they are under obligation to be unified to the One, and to be collected to a 
sacred Monad, and to be transformed to the sacerdotal life, as far as lawful, as 
possessing an affinity to it in many things, and as being nearer to it than the 
other Ranks of the initiated. Now the sealing with the sign of the Cross, as we 
have already said, denotes the inaction of almost all the desires of the flesh. 
And the cropping of the hair shews the pure and unpretentious life, which does not 
beautify the darkness within the mind, by overlarding it with smeared pretence, 
but that it by itself is being led, not by human attractions but by single and monastic, 
to the highest likeness of God.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p18">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p19">The casting aside of the former clothing, and the taking a different, is intended 
to shew the transition from a middle religious life to the more perfect; just as, 
during the holy Birth from God, the exchange of the clothing denoted the elevation 
of a thoroughly purified life, to a contemplative and enlightened condition. And 
even if now also the Priest, and all the religious present, salute the man ordained, 
understand from this the holy fellowship of the Godlike, who lovingly congratulate 
each other in a Divine rejoicing.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p20">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p21">Last of all, the Priest calls the ordained to the supremely Divine Communion, 
shewing religiously 
<pb n="143" id="iii.iii.vi-Page_143" /> that the ordained, if he would really 
attain to the monastic and single elevation, will not merely contemplate the sacred 
mysteries within them, nor come to the communion of the most holy symbols, after 
the fashion of the middle Rank, but, with a Divine knowledge of the holy things 
received by him, will come to the reception of the supremely Divine Communion, in 
a manner different from that of the holy people. Wherefore, the Communion of the 
most holy Eucharist is also given to the sacerdotal Orders, in their consecrating 
dedications, by the Hierarch who consecrated them, at the end of their most holy 
sanctifications, not only because the reception of the supremely Divine Mysteries 
is the consummation of each Hierarchical reception, but because all the sacred Orders, 
according to their capacity, partake of the self-same common and most godly gifts, 
for their own elevation and perfection in deification. We conclude, then, that the 
holy Mystic Rites are, purification, and illumination, and consecration. The Leitourgoi 
are a purifying rank, the Priests an illuminating, and the Godlike Hierarchs a consecrating. 
But the holy people is a contemplative Order. That which does not participate in 
the sacred contemplation and communion, is a Rank being purified, as still under 
course of purification. The holy people is a contemplative Rank, and that of the 
single Monks is a perfected Rank. For thus our Hierarchy, reverently arranged in 
Ranks fixed by God, is like the Heavenly Hierarchies, preserving, so far as man 
can do, its God-imitated and Godlike characteristics.
<pb n="144" id="iii.iii.vi-Page_144" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vi-p22">Section VI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vi-p23">But thou wilt say that the Ranks undergoing purification utterly fall short of 
the Heavenly Hierarchies (for it is neither permitted nor true to say that any heavenly 
Ordering is defiled), yea, I would altogether affirm myself, that they are entirely 
without blemish, and possess a perfect purity above this world, unless I had completely 
fallen away from a religious mind. For if any of them should have become captive 
to evil, and have fallen from the heavenly and undefiled harmony of the divine Minds, 
he would be brought to the gloomy fall of the rebellious multitudes. But one may 
reverently say with regard to the Heavenly Hierarchy, that the illuminating from 
God in things hitherto unknown is a purification to the subordinate Beings, leading 
them to a more perfect science of the supremely Divine kinds of knowledge, and purifying 
them as far as possible from the ignorance of those things of which they had not 
hitherto the science, conducted, as they are, by the first and more Divine Beings 
to the higher and more luminous splendours of the visions of God: and so there are 
Ranks being illuminated and perfected, and purifying and illuminating and perfecting, 
after the example of the Heavenly Hierarchy; since the highest and more Divine Beings 
purify the subordinate, holy, and reverent Orders, from all ignorance (in ranks 
and proportions of the Heavenly Hierarchies), and filling them with the most Divine 
illuminatings, and perfecting in the most pure science of the supremely Divine conceptions. 
For we have already said, and 
<pb n="145" id="iii.iii.vi-Page_145" />the Oracles divinely demonstrate, that 
all the heavenly Orders are not the same, in all the sacred sciences of the God-contemplating 
visions; but the first, from G.od immediately, and, through these, again from God, 
the subordinate are illuminated, in proportion to their powers, with the most luminous 
glories of the supremely Divine ray.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Caput VII." progress="94.50%" id="iii.iii.vii" prev="iii.iii.vi" next="iii.iv">
<h3 id="iii.iii.vii-p0.1">CAPUT VII.</h3>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.vii-p1"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p1.1">I. </span>Concerning things performed over those fallen asleep.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p2">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p3">These things having been defined, I think it necessary also to describe the things 
religiously performed by us over those who have fallen asleep. For neither is this 
also the same between the holy and the unholy; but, as the form of life of each 
is different, so also, when approaching death, those who have led a religious life, 
by looking steadfastly to the unfailing promises of the Godhead (inasmuch as they 
have observed their proof, in the resurrection proclaimed by it), come to the goal 
of death, with firm and unfailing hope, in godly rejoicing, knowing that at the 
end of holy contests their condition will be altogether in a perfect and endless 
life and safety, through their future entire resurrection<note n="266" id="iii.iii.vii-p3.1">Soul first—body afterwards.</note>. 
For the holy souls, which may possibly fall 
<pb n="146" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_146" />during 
this present life to a change for the worse, in the regeneration, will have the 
most Godlike transition to an unchangeable condition. Now, the pure bodies which 
are enrolled together as yoke-fellows and companions of the holy souls, and have 
fought together within their Divine struggles in the unchanged steadfastness of 
their souls throughout the divine life, will jointly receive their own resurrection; for, having been united with the holy souls to which they were united in this 
present life, by having become members of Christ, they will receive in return the 
Godlike and imperishable immortality, and blessed repose. In this respect then the 
sleep of the holy is in comfort and unshaken hopes, as it attains the goal of the 
Divine contests.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p4">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p5">Now, amongst the profane, some<note n="267" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.1">Plato, Phaed. i. 54.</note> illogically think 
to go to a non-existence; others<note n="268" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.2">Ibid. i. 62-3.</note> that the bodily 
blending with their proper souls will be severed once for all, as unsuitable to 
them in a Divine life and blessed lots, not considering nor being sufficiently instructed 
in Divine science, that our most Godlike life in Christ has already begun<note n="269" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.3"><scripRef passage="Col. iii. 3, 4" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.4" parsed="|Col|3|3|3|4" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3-Col.3.4">Col. iii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</note>. 
But others<note n="270" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.5">Phaed. i. 64.</note> assign to souls union with other bodies, 
committing<note n="271" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.6">Ap. C. v. s. 5-7.</note>, as I think, this injustice to them, 
that, after (bodies) have laboured together with the godly 
<pb n="147" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_147" />souls, and have reached the goal of 
their most Divine course, they relentlessly deprive them of their righteous retributions. 
And others<note n="272" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.7"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 28" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.8" parsed="|Matt|22|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.28">Matt. xxii. 28</scripRef>.</note> (I do not know how they have strayed 
to conceptions of such earthly tendency) say, that the most holy and blessed repose 
promised to the devout is similar to our life in this world, and unlawfully reject, 
for those who are equal to the Angels, nourishments appropriate to another kind 
of life. None of the most religious men, however, will ever fall into such errors 
as these; but, knowing that their whole selves will receive the Christ-like inheritance, 
when they have come to the goal of this present life, they see more clearly their 
road to incorruption already become nearer, and extol the gifts of the Godhead, 
and are filled with a Divine satisfaction, no longer fearing the fall to a worse 
condition, but knowing well that they will hold firmly and everlastingly the good 
things already acquired. Those, however, who are full of blemishes, and unholy stains, 
even though they have attained to some initiation, yet, of their own accord, have, 
to their own destruction, rejected this from their mind, and have rashly followed 
their destructive lusts, to them when they have come to the end of their life here, 
the Divine regulation of the Oracles will no longer appear as before, a subject 
of scorn<note n="273" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.9">Republic, lib. i. p. 9. Cousin, Paris, 1833.</note>, but, when they have looked with different 
eyes upon the pleasures of their passions destroyed, and when they have pronounced 
<pb n="148" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_148" />blessed the holy life from which they 
thoughtlessly fell away, they are, piteously and against their will, separated from 
this present life, conducted to no holy hope, by reason of their shameful life<note n="274" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.10"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxii. 10" id="iii.iii.vii-p5.11" parsed="|Ps|112|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.112.10">Ps. cxii. 10</scripRef>.</note>.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p6">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p7">Now, whilst none of these attain the repose of the holy men, he himself, when 
coming to the end of his own struggles, is filled with a holy consolation, and with 
much satisfaction enters the path of the holy regeneration. The familiar friends, 
however, of him who has fallen asleep, as befits their divine familiarity and fellowship, 
pronounce him blessed, whoever he is, as having reached the desired end crowned 
with victory, and they send up odes of thanksgiving to the Author of victory, praying 
also that they may reach the same inheritance. Then they take him and bring him 
to the Hierarch, as to a bequest of holy crowns; and he right gladly receives him, 
and performs the things fixed by reverend men, to be performed over those who have 
piously fallen asleep.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.vii-p8"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p8.1">II. </span>Mysterion over those who have religiously fallen asleep.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p9">The Divine Hierarch collects the reverend Choir, and if the person who has fallen 
asleep were of the sacerdotal rank, he lays him down before the Divine Altar, and 
begins with the prayer and thanksgiving 
<pb n="149" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_149" />to God; but if he belonged to the rank 
of the chaste Monks, or the holy people, he lays him down near the hallowed sanctuary, 
before the sacerdotal entrance. Then the Hierarch finishes the prayer of thanksgiving 
to God; and next, the Leitourgoi, after reading the unfailing promises concerning 
our holy resurrection, contained in the Divine Oracles, reverently chant the odes 
of the same teaching and power, from the Oracles of the Psalter<note n="275" id="iii.iii.vii-p9.1">See Burial Office.</note>. Then the first Leitourgos dismisses the catechumens, and calls 
aloud the names of the holy people, who have already fallen asleep; amongst whom 
he deems the man, who has just terminated his life, worthy of mention in the same 
rank, and urges all to seek the blessed consummation in Christ; then the Divine 
Hierarch advances, and offers a most holy prayer over him, and after the prayer 
both the Hierarch himself salutes the defunct, and after him, all who are present. 
When all have saluted, the Hierarch pours the oil upon the fallen asleep, and when 
he has offered the holy prayer for all, he places the body in a worthy chamber, 
with other holy bodies of the same rank.</p>
<p class="subject" id="iii.iii.vii-p10"><span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p10.1">III. </span>Contemplation.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p11">Section I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p12">Now, if the profane should see or hear that these things are done by us, they 
will, I suppose, split with laughter, and commiserate us on our, folly. But 
<pb n="150" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_150" />there is no need to wonder at this. 
For, as the Oracles say, “If they will not believe, neither shall they understand<note n="276" id="iii.iii.vii-p12.1"><scripRef passage="Wisdom iii. 9" id="iii.iii.vii-p12.2" parsed="|Wis|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.3.9">Wisdom iii. 9</scripRef>.</note>.” And as for us, who have contemplated the spiritual 
meaning of the things done, whilst Jesus leads us to the light, let us say, that, 
not without reason, does the Hierarch conduct to, and place the man fallen asleep, 
in the place of the same rank; for it shews reverently, that, in the regeneration, 
all will be in those chosen inheritances, for which they have chosen their own life 
here<note n="277" id="iii.iii.vii-p12.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.vii-p12.4">ἀπεκλήρωσαν</span>. 
See Papias, fragment 5.</note>. For example, if any one led a Godlike and 
most holy life here, so far as the imitation of God is attainable by man, he will 
be, in the age to come, in divine and blessed inheritances; but if he led a life 
inferior to the divine likeness in the highest degree, but, nevertheless, a holy 
life, even this man will receive the holy and similar retributions. The Hierarch, 
having given thanks for this Divine righteousness, offers a sacred prayer, and extols 
the worshipful Godhead, as subjugating the unjust and tyrannical power against us 
all, and conducting us back to our own most just possessions (or judgments).</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p13">Section II.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p14">Now, the Chants and Readings of the supremely Divine promises are explanatory 
of the most blessed inheritances, to which those, who have attained a Divine perfection, 
shall be eternally appointed, and 
<pb n="151" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_151" />descriptive of him who has religiously 
fallen asleep, and stimulative of those, who are still living, to the same perfection.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p15">Section III.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p16">Observe, however, that not all the ranks under purification are customarily dismissed, 
but only the catechumens are expelled from the holy places, for this class is entirely 
uninitiated in every holy Rite, and is not permitted to view any of the religious 
celebrations, great or small, inasmuch as it has not participated in the faculty 
of contemplating the holy mysteries, through the Birth from God, which is Source 
and gift of light. The rest, however, of the ranks under purification, have already 
been under instruction in sacred tradition; but, as they have foolishly returned 
to an evil course it is incumbent to complete their proper elevation in advance, 
and they are reasonably dismissed from the supremely Divine contemplations and communions, 
as in holy symbols; for they will be injured, by partaking of them unholily, and 
will come to a greater contempt of the Divine Mysteries and themselves.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p17">Section IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p18">Naturally, however, they are present at the things now done, being clearly taught 
by seeing both the fearlessness of death amongst us, and the last honour of the 
saints extolled from the unfailing Oracles, and that the sufferings threatened to 
the unholy 
<pb n="152" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_152" /> like themselves will be endless; for 
it will perhaps be profitable for them to have seen him, who has religiously finished 
his course, reverently proclaimed by the public proclamation of the Leitourgoi, 
as being certainly companion of the Saints for ever. And, perchance, even they will 
come to the like aspiration, and will be taught from the science of the Liturgy, 
that the consummation in Christ is blessed indeed.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p19">Section V.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p20">Then the Divine Hierarch, advancing, offers a holy prayer over the man fallen 
asleep. After the prayer, both the Hierarch himself salutes him, and next all who 
are present. Now the prayer beseeches the supremely Divine Goodness to remit to 
the man fallen asleep all the failings committed by reason of human infirmity, and 
to transfer him in light and land of living, into the bosom of Abraham, and Isaac, 
and Jacob: in a place where grief and sorrow and sighing are no more. It is evident, 
then, as I think, that these, the rewards of the pious, are most blessed. For what 
can be equal to an immortality entirely without grief and luminous with light. Especially 
if all the promises which pass man’s understanding, and which are signified to us 
by signs adapted to our capacity, fall short, in their description, of their actual 
truth. For we must 
<pb n="153" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_153" /> remember that the Logion is true, that 
“Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath entered into the heart of man to 
conceive, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.” “Bosoms” of 
the blessed Patriarchs, and of all the other pious men, are, in my judgment, the 
most divine and blessed inheritances, which await all godly men, in that consummation 
which grows not old, and is full of blessedness.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p21">Section VI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p22">But thou mayst, perhaps, say that these things are correctly affirmed by us, 
indeed, but want to know for what reason the Hierarch beseeches the supremely Divine 
Goodness, for the remission of the faults committed by the man fallen asleep, and 
his most glorious inheritance, amongst godly men of the same rank. For, if every 
one shall receive, by the Divine justice, equivalents for what he has done in the 
present life, whether it be good or different, and the man fallen asleep has finished 
his own activities in this present life, from what prayer offered by the Hierarch 
will he be transferred to another inheritance, than that due to and equivalent for 
his life here? Now, well do I know, following the Oracles, that each one will have 
the inheritance equivalent; for the Lord says, he has closed respecting him, and 
each one shall receive the things done in his body according to that he hath done, 
whether it 
<pb n="154" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_154" /> be good, or whether it be bad.” Yea, 
the sure traditions of the Oracles teach us that the prayers, even of the just, 
avail only for those who are worthy of pious prayers during this present life, let 
alone (by no means) after death. What forsooth did Saul gain from Samuel? and what 
did the intercession of the Prophet profit the people of the Hebrews? For, as if 
any one, when the sun is shedding its own splendour upon unblemished eyes, seeks 
to enjoy the solar splendour by obliterating his own powers of vision; so does he 
cling to impossible and extravagant expectations, who beseeches the intercessions 
of holy men, and, by driving away the holy efforts natural to the same, plays truant 
from the most luminous and beneficent commandments, through heedlessness of the 
Divine gifts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p23">Nevertheless, according to the Oracles, I affirm that the intercessions of the 
pious are, in every respect, profitable in this present life, after the following 
fashion. If any one, longing for holy gifts, and having a religious disposition 
for their reception, as recognizing his own insufficiency, approaches some pious 
man, and should prevail upon him to become his fellow-helper, and fellow-suppliant, 
he will be benefitted in every respect, thereby, with a benefit superior to all; 
for he will attain the most Divine gifts he prays for, since the supremely Divine 
Goodness assists him, as well as his pious 
<pb n="155" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_155" /> judgment of himself, and his reverence 
for devout men, and his praiseworthy craving for the religious requests requested, 
and his brotherly and Godlike disposition. For this has been firmly fixed by the 
supremely Divine decrees, that the Divine gifts are given, in an order most befitting 
God, to those who are meet to receive them, through those who are meet to distribute 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p24">If any one, then, should despise this sacred regulation, and betaking himself 
to a wretched self-conceit, should deem himself sufficient for the supremely Divine 
Converse, and look down upon pious men, and if he should further request requests, 
unworthy of God, and not holy, and if he should have his aspiration for things divine 
not sustained, and correlative to himself, he will fail in his ignorant request, 
through his own fault. Now, with reference to the prayer mentioned, which the Hierarch 
prays over the man fallen asleep, we think it necessary to mention the tradition 
which has come to us from our inspired leaders. The Divine Hierarch, as the Oracles 
say, is interpreter of the supremely Divine awards; for he is messenger of the Lord 
God Omnipotent. He has learned then, from the God-transmitted Oracles, that to those 
who have passed their life piously, the most bright and divine life is given in 
return, according to their due, by the most just balances, the Divine Love towards 
man overlooking, through its goodness, the stains which have come to them through 
human 
<pb n="156" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_156" />infirmity, since no one, as the Oracles 
say, is pure from blemish.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p25">Section VII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p26">Now, the Hierarch knew these things to have been promised by 
the infallible Oracles; and he asks, that these things may come to pass, and 
that the righteous returns 
be given to those who have lived piously, whilst being moulded beneficently to the 
Divine imitation, he beseeches gifts for others, as favours to himself; and, whilst 
knowing that the promises will be unfailing, he makes known clearly to those present, 
that the things asked by him, according to a holy law, will be entirely realized 
for those who have been perfected in a Divine life. For the Hierarch, the expounder 
of the supremely Divine Justice, would never seek things, which were not most pleasing 
to the Almighty God, and divinely promised to be given by Him<note n="278" id="iii.iii.vii-p26.1">Ap. C. viii. 43.</note>. Wherefore, he does not offer these prayers over the unholy 
fallen asleep, not only because in this he would deviate from his office of expounder, 
and would presumptuously arrogate, on his own authority, a function of the Hierarchy, 
without being moved by the Supreme Legislator, but because he would both fail to 
obtain his abominable prayer, and he, not unnaturally, would hear from the just 
Oracle, “Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss.” Therefore, the Divine Hierarch 
beseeches things divinely promised, and 
<pb n="157" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_157" />dear to God, and which will, in every 
respect, be given, demonstrating both his own likeness to the good loving God, and 
declaring explicitly the gifts which will be received by the devout. Thus, the Hierarchs 
have discriminating powers, as interpreters of the Divine Awards, not as though 
the All-Wise Deity, to put it mildly, were slavishly following their irrational 
impulses, but, as though they, as expounders of God, were separating, by the motion 
of the Divine Spirit, those who have already been judged by God, according to due. 
For “receive,” he says, “the Holy Spirit, whose faults ye may have remitted, they 
are remitted; whose ye may have retained, they are retained.” And to him who was 
illuminated with the Divine revelations of the most Holy Father, the Oracles say, 
“Whatsoever thou shalt have bound upon the earth, shall be bound in the heavens; 
and whatsoever thou shalt have loosed on earth, shall be loosed in the heavens,” 
inasmuch as he, and every Hierarch like him, according to the revelations of the 
Father’s awards through him, receives those dear to God, and rejects those without 
God, as announcing and interpreting the Divine Will. Further, as the Oracles affirm, 
he uttered that sacred and divine confession, not as self-moved, nor as though flesh 
and blood had revealed it, but moved by God Who revealed to him the spiritual meaning 
of Divine things. The inspired Hierarchs then must so exercise their separations 
and all their Hierarchical 
<pb n="158" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_158" />powers as the Godhead, the Supreme 
Initiator, may move them; and the others must so cling to the Hierarchs as moved 
by God, in what they may do hierarchically, “For he who despiseth you,” He says, 
“despiseth Me<note n="279" id="iii.iii.vii-p26.2"><scripRef passage="Luke x. 16" id="iii.iii.vii-p26.3" parsed="|Luke|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.16">Luke x. 16</scripRef>.</note>.”</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p27">Section VIII.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p28">Let us now proceed to that, which follows the prayer mentioned. When the Hierarch 
has finished it, he first salutes the fallen asleep, and next, all who are present; 
for dear and honoured by all Godlike men is he who has been perfected in a Divine 
life. After the salutation, the Hierarch pours the oil upon the man fallen asleep. 
And remember, that during the sacred Birth from God, before the most Divine Baptism, 
a first participation of a holy symbol is given to the man initiated—the oil 
of Chrism—after the entire removal of the former clothing; and now, at the conclusion 
of all, the Oil is poured upon the man fallen asleep. Then indeed the anointing 
with the Oil summoned the initiated to the holy contests; and now the Oil poured 
upon him shews the fallen asleep to have struggled, and to have been made perfect, 
throughout those same contests.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p29">Section IX.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p30">When the Hierarch has finished these things, he places the body in an honourable 
chamber, with 
<pb n="159" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_159" />other holy bodies of the same rank. 
For if, in soul and body, the man fallen asleep passed a life dear to God, there 
will be honoured, with the devout soul, the body also, which contended with it throughout 
the devout struggles. Hence the Divine justice gives to it, together with its own 
body, the retributive inheritances, as companion and participator in the devout, 
or the contrary, life. Wherefore, the Divine institution of sacred rites bequeaths 
the supremely Divine participations to them both—to the soul, indeed, in pure 
contemplation and in science of the things being done, and to the body, by sanctifying 
the whole man, as in a figure with the most Divine Muron, and the most holy symbols 
of the supremely Divine Communion, sanctifying the whole man, and announcing, by 
purifications of the whole man, that his resurrection will be most complete.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p31">Section X.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p32">Now, as regards the consecrating” invocations, it is not permitted to explain 
them in writing, nor may we bring their mysterious meaning, or the powers from God 
working in them, from secrecy to publicity; but, as our sacred tradition holds, 
by learning these, through quiet instructions, and being perfected to a more Godlike 
condition and elevation, through Divine love and religious exercises, thou wilt 
be borne by the consecrating enlightenment to their highest science.
<pb n="160" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_160" /></p>

<p class="center" id="iii.iii.vii-p33">Section XI.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p34">Now the fact that even children, not yet able to understand the things Divine, 
become recipients of the holy Birth in God, and of the most holy symbols of the 
supremely Divine Communion, seems, as you say, to the profane, a fit subject for 
reasonable laughter, if the Hierarchs teach things Divine to those not able to hear, 
and vainly transmit the sacred traditions to those who do not understand. And this 
is still more laughable—that others, on their behalf, repeat the abjurations 
and the sacred compacts. But thy Hierarchical judgment must not be too hard upon 
those who are led astray, but, persuasively, and for the purpose of leading them 
to the light, reply affectionately to the objections alleged by them, bringing forward 
this fact, in accordance with sacred rule, that not all things Divine are comprehended 
in our knowledge, but many of the things, unknown by us, have causes beseeming God, 
unknown to us indeed, but well known to the Ranks above us. Many things also escape 
even the most exalted Beings, and are known distinctly by the All-Wise and Wise-making 
Godhead alone. Further, also, concerning this, we affirm the same things which our 
Godlike initiators conveyed to us, after initiations from the early<note n="280" id="iii.iii.vii-p34.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.vii-p34.2">ἄρχαίας</span>. 
See <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 7, 21, 16" id="iii.iii.vii-p34.3" parsed="|Acts|15|7|0|0;|Acts|15|21|0|0;|Acts|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7 Bible:Acts.15.21 Bible:Acts.15.16">Acts xv. 7, 21, 16</scripRef>; and Archbishop Trench. Yet even Dupin 
ignorantly alleged that word as proof Post-Apostolic. Nov. Bib. p. 100; C. ii. 41.</note> tradition. For they say, what is also a fact, that 
<pb n="161" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_161" />infants, being brought up according 
to a Divine institution, will attain a religious disposition, exempt from every 
error, and inexperienced in an unholy-life. When our Divine leaders came to this 
conclusion, it was determined to admit infants upon the following conditions, viz.: 
that the natural parents of the child presented, should transfer the child to some 
one of the initiated,—a good teacher of children in Divine things,—and that 
the child should lead the rest of his life under him, as under a godfather and sponsor, 
for his religious safe-keeping. The Hierarch then requires him, when he has promised 
to bring up the child according to the religious life, to pronounce the renunciations 
and the religious professions, not, as they would jokingly say, by instructing one 
instead of another in Divine things; for he does not say this, “that on behalf of 
this child I make, myself, the renunciations and the sacred professions,” but, that 
the child is set apart and enlisted; i.e. I promise to persuade the child, when 
he has come to a religious mind, through my godly instructions, to bid adieu wholly 
to things contrary, and to profess and perform the Divine professions. There is 
here, then, nothing absurd, in my judgment, provided the child is brought up as 
beseems a godlike training, in having a guide and religious surety, who implants 
in him a disposition for Divine things, and keeps him inexperienced in things contrary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.vii-p35">The Hierarch imparts to the child the sacred, symbols, in order that he may be 
nourished by 
<pb n="162" id="iii.iii.vii-Page_162" />them, and may not have any other life 
but that which always contemplates Divine things; and in religious progress become 
partaker of them and have a religious disposition in these matters, and be devoutly 
brought up by his Godlike surety. So great, my son, and so beautiful, are the uniform 
visions of our Hierarchy, which have been presented to my view; and from others, 
perhaps, more contemplative minds, these things have been viewed, not only more 
clearly, but also more divinely. And to thee, as I fancy, more brilliant and more 
divine beauties will shine forth, by using the foregoing stepping-stones to a higher 
ray. Impart then, my friend, thyself also, to me, more perfect enlightenment, and 
shew to mine eyes the more comely and uniform beauties that thou mayst have been 
able to see, for I am confident that, by what has been said, I shall strike the 
sparks<note n="281" id="iii.iii.vii-p35.1">Bacon, Advancement in Learning, p. 2.</note> of the Divine Fire stored up in thee.</p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.iii.vii-p36">Thanks be to God.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt; text-align:right" id="iii.iii.vii-p37">JOHN PARKER.</p>
<p style="margin-top:12pt; text-indent:0in" id="iii.iii.vii-p38"><i>All Saints’ Day</i>, <br />1898.</p>
</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Appendix" progress="98.74%" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii.vii" next="iii.iv.i">
 
<pb n="163" id="iii.iv-Page_163" />
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">APPENDIX.</h2>

        <div3 title="List of Bishops" progress="98.74%" id="iii.iv.i" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.iv.ii">
<h3 id="iii.iv.i-p0.1">LIST OF BISHOPS.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p1">Athens. a.d.</p>


<table border="0" style="margin-left:2in; width:70%" id="iii.iv.i-p1.1">
<colgroup id="iii.iv.i-p1.2"><col style="width:90%" id="iii.iv.i-p1.3" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right" id="iii.iv.i-p1.4" /></colgroup>
<tr id="iii.iv.i-p1.5">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.6">Hierotheus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.7">52</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p1.8">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.9">Dionysius the Areopagite</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.10">58</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p1.11">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.12">Narcissus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.13">67</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p1.14">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.15">Publius</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.16">118-124</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p1.17">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.18">Quadratus, who presented Apology to Hadrian</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p1.19">126</td>
</tr>
</table>

<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p2">Toledo.</p>
<table border="0" style="margin-left:2in; width:70%" id="iii.iv.i-p2.1">
<colgroup id="iii.iv.i-p2.2"><col style="width:90%" id="iii.iv.i-p2.3" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right" id="iii.iv.i-p2.4" /></colgroup>
<tr id="iii.iv.i-p2.5">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.6">1. Eugenius</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.7">69-121</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p2.8">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.9">2. Melantius</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.10"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p2.11">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.12">3. Pelagius</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.13"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p2.14">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.15">4. Patrummus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.16"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p2.17">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.18">5. Eusebius</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.19"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p2.20">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.21">6. Quintus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.22"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p2.23">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.24">7. Vincentius Eugenius Marcellus was consecrated at Arles by Dionysius the 
Areopagite</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p2.25">68-69</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p2.26">
<td colspan="2" style="height:24pt; text-align:center" id="iii.iv.i-p2.27">The list at Toledo is as complete as the list at Milan.</td>
</tr>
</table>
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p3">Paris. a.d.</p>

<table border="0" style="margin-left:2in; width:70%" id="iii.iv.i-p3.1">
<colgroup id="iii.iv.i-p3.2"><col style="width:90%" id="iii.iv.i-p3.3" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right" id="iii.iv.i-p3.4" /></colgroup>
<tr id="iii.iv.i-p3.5">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.6">Dionysius the Areopagite</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.7">70-119</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p3.8">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.9">Mallo</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.10"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p3.11">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.12">Martianus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.13"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p3.14">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.15">Victor</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.16"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p3.17">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.18">Maurianus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.19"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p3.20">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.21">Martinus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p3.22"> </td>
</tr></table>


<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p4">Arles.</p>
<table border="0" style="margin-left:2in; width:70%" id="iii.iv.i-p4.1">
<colgroup id="iii.iv.i-p4.2"><col style="width:90%" id="iii.iv.i-p4.3" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right" id="iii.iv.i-p4.4" /></colgroup>
<tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.5">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.6">St. Trophimus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.7">c. 46</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.8">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.9">Dionysius the Areopagite</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.10">68–70</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.11">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.12">St. Regulus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.13"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.14">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.15">St. Felix</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.16">140</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.17">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.18">Gratius</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.19">160</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.20">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.21">Ambrosius</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.22"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.23">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.24">Anastinus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.25"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.26">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.27">Ingenuus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.28"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.29">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.30">Augustinus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.31"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.32">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.33">Hieronymus</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.34"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.35">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.36">Savitius</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.37"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.38">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.39">Martianus<note n="282" id="iii.iv.i-p4.40">A.D. 254 Cyprian wrote to Pope Stephen urging him to depose
Marcion, 15th or 18th Bishop from St. Trophimus. See “Monuments inédits” de M. Faillon, t. II. p. 375, and Darras, p. 14.</note></td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.41"> </td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p4.42">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.43">St. Marin</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p4.44">314</td>
</tr></table>

<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p5">Milan.</p>
<table border="0" style="margin-left:2in; width:70%" id="iii.iv.i-p5.1">
<colgroup id="iii.iv.i-p5.2"><col style="width:90%" id="iii.iv.i-p5.3" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right" id="iii.iv.i-p5.4" /></colgroup>
<tr id="iii.iv.i-p5.5">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.6">1. Anotolone, G.</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.7">51–64</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p5.8">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.9">2. Cajo, R.<note n="283" id="iii.iv.i-p5.10">Gaius Oppius was the Centurion of the Crucifixion, and father of 
Agothoppius, mentioned by Ignatius.</note></td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.11">64–85</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p5.12">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.13">3. Castrinziano, M.</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.14">97–137</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p5.15">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.16">4. Calivero, G.</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.17">138–190</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p5.18">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.19">5. St. Mona, M.</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.20">192–250</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p5.21">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.22">6. St. Materno, M.</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.23">252–304</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p5.24">
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.25">7. St. Mirocle, M.</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.26">304–325</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iv.i-p5.27">
<td style="line-height:24pt; text-align:center" id="iii.iv.i-p5.28">136 Bishops to 1898, St. Ambrose, 11th Bishop,</td>
<td id="iii.iv.i-p5.29">374–397</td>
</tr></table>


 
<pb n="164" id="iii.iv.i-Page_164" />


<blockquote id="iii.iv.i-p5.30">
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p6"><b>Metropolitans of London</b>, from King Lucius to Pagan expulsion, 586, from list 
of Jocelyn, 12th century, to be found in Stow, Ussher, Godwin, and Fasti of 
Le Neve.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p7">1.   Theonus, in time of King Lucius (186–193 A.D.). He built the church 
of St. Peter, Cornhill.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p8">2.   Elvanus, messenger from Lucius to Eleutherus, Bishop of Rome, by whom he 
was consecrated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p9">3.   Cadwr, or Cadoc. Name occurs at Caerleon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p10">4.   Obinus. See Ussher, Antiq., p. 67. No date.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p11">5.   Conan. No date.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p12">6.   Palladius. “Bishop of Britain."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p13">7.   Stephanus. No date.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p14">8.   Iltutus, Abbot of the School of Llandaff.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p15">9.   Theodwin, or Dedwin. No date.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p16">10. Theodred. No date.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p17">11. Hilarius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p18">12. Restitutus, who attended Council of Arles, A.D. 314.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p19">13. Guitelinus. Mentioned by Geoffrey of Monmouth, Hist.VI. cc. 2–6.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p20">14. Vodinus. Put to death, 453.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p21">15. Theonus 2nd. Translated from Gloucester, 542; fled to Wales, 586. To these may be added</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p22">16. Fastidius, Bishop of Britain, A.D. 431.</p>


<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p23">Metropolitans of York, from Godwin, Bishop of Llandaff, 1601.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p24">1.   Sampson, appointed by King Lucius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p25">2.   Taurinus, Bishop of Evreux, “Ebroicensis.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p26">3.   Eborius, at Arles, A.D. 314.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="iii.iv.i-p27">4.   Sampson, or Saxo, expelled by Saxons, and transferred his pall to Dol in 
Brittany; consecrated, 490. Geoffrey, Hist. VIII. 12, IX. 8.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p28">5.   Pirah, appointed by King Arthur, A.D. 522, in place of Sampson, A.D. 522. 
Ibid. IX. 8.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p29">6.   Thadiacus fled to Wales, A.D. 586. Geoff. Hist. XI. 10.  
<pb n="165" id="iii.iv.i-Page_165" /></p>


<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p30">There was also Faganus, a messenger to Eleutherus from King Lucius. Perhaps it 
was he who founded the See of Congresbury, not far from what is now Wells, which 
lasted till 721.</p>
<blockquote id="iii.iv.i-p30.1">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p31">Isle of Man.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p32">Amphibalus was Bishop of Man before a.d. 447, in which year St. Patrick consecrated 
Germanus to Man.</p>
<blockquote id="iii.iv.i-p32.1">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p33">Whithern.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p34">St. Ninian, Bishop of Whithern (subsequently in the Province of York), was consecrated 
by Pope Siricius, a.d. 394; retired to Ireland, 420; died, 432.</p>
<blockquote id="iii.iv.i-p34.1">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p35">Province of Caerleon.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p36">1.    Dyfan  (Missionaries of Eleutherus).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p37">2.   Ffagan</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p38">3.   Elldyrn.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p39">4.   Edyfield. Adelfius at Aries in 314. He is claimed also by Colchester 
and Lincoln.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p40">5.   Cadwr.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p41">6.   Cynan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p42">7.   Ilan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p43">8.   Llewyr.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p44">9.   Cyhelyn.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p45">10. Guitelin.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="iii.iv.i-p46">11. Tremorinus, died about 490, and was succeeded by Dubritius of Llandaff, 
after which the Primacy seems to have wavered between Llandaff and Menevia. Geoff. 
Hist. VIII. 10.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p47">Dubritius consecrated in 449 (Benedict of Gloster); in 490 (Geoffrey), Bishop 
of Llandaff, and became Metropolitan on the death of Tremorinus, as stated' above, 
but his seat remained at Llandaff.  
<pb n="166" id="iii.iv.i-Page_166" /></p>


<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p48">St. David, 1st Bishop of Menevia, was consecrated at Jerusalem, with two companions<note n="284" id="iii.iv.i-p48.1">These two were Teilo, consecrated to Llandaff, and Patern, consecrated 
to Llanbadarn.</note>, 
a.d. 519, and succeeded as Metropolitan on the death of Dubritius, 
but his seat remained at St. David's.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p49">After him came Teilo, consecrated at the same time as St. David, at Jerusalem, 
A.D. 519, to Llandaff. He succeeded to the Metropolitan's office on St. David's 
death, retaining Llandaff, and consecrating Ismael to St. David's as a Suffragan 
Bishop.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p50">Simon the Cananite, afterwards Bishop of Jerusalem, having preached the Gospel 
in Britain (“Apostolic Constitutions,” Lagarde, p. 284); as also Aristobulus, ordained 
by St. Paul “Bishop for Britain” (Migne, ser. Graeca, tome III.); there must 
have been many Bishops in Britain before King Lucius was able to supersede the Druid 
by the Christian organisation. “Within ten years after the arrival of Joseph of 
Arimathea, the first-fruit of Britain was sent to Rome, for instruction and consecration. 
He founded a Church in Beatenberg, Switzerland.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p51">For Bishops in France, see <i>Gallia Christiana.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p52">For Bishops in Britain, see Archbishop Parker, Alford, “St. Paul in Britain,” 
Wakeman.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p53">For lists given, my thanks are due to the Archbishops of Athens and York, Canon 
Bernard, and the Rev. Bainbridge Smith, author of “English Orders, whence obtained.”</p>

<p style="margin-top:12pt; text-align:right" id="iii.iv.i-p54">JOHN PARKER.</p>
<pb n="167" id="iii.iv.i-Page_167" />

</div3>

        <div3 title="Apostolic Traditions Generally in Abeyance." progress="99.66%" id="iii.iv.ii" prev="iii.iv.i" next="iii.iv.iii">

<h3 id="iii.iv.ii-p0.1">APOSTOLIC TRADITIONS <br />GENERALLY IN ABEYANCE.</h3>


<div style="margin-left:20%" id="iii.iv.ii-p0.3">
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p1">1. Washing of feet. <scripRef passage="John 13:4-14" id="iii.iv.ii-p1.1" parsed="|John|13|4|13|14" osisRef="Bible:John.13.4-John.13.14">St. John xiii. 4-14</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p2">2. Anointing of sick with prayer for healing. <scripRef passage="James 5:14,15" id="iii.iv.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Jas|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14-Jas.5.15">St. James v. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p3">3. Anointing with Oil and Muron in Baptism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p4">4. Anointing with Muron for Consecration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p5">5. Trine immersion in Baptism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p6">6. <i>Incense offered to God's Holy Name. </i><scripRef passage="Malachi ii. 11" id="iii.iv.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Mal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.11">Malachi ii. 11</scripRef>. 
<pb n="168" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_168" /></p>
</div>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Index" progress="99.71%" id="iii.iv.iii" prev="iii.iv.ii" next="iv">
<h3 id="iii.iv.iii-p0.1">INDEX.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.iii-p1">D. = Vol. I.; H. = Vol. II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p2">Agnosia, D. i, 21–9, 130–3, 141, 144</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p3">Angels, St. Paul's teaching, H. 23</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p4">Anomia (Lawlessness), D. 156-8</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p5">Apostles and Successors, D. 160</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p6">Archetypes, D. 36-7; H. 11, 81, 91, 92, 112</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p7">Baptism, H. 75, 86, 89, 158</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p8">Burial, H. 145–159</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p9">Consecration, H. 90, 106</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p10">Contemplation, H. 51, 70, 80, 91, 111, 124, 132, 141, 149</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p11">Dedication of Monk, 139–41</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p12">Deification, D. 26–96, 104, 117; H. 3, 77, 80, 88, 97</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p13">Diptychs; H. 90–102</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p14">Evil, D. 52, 72.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p15">God-Parents; H. 160</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p16">Hierarch, D. 160; H. 44, 69, 72, 79, 89, 110, 131, 136, 148, 157</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p17">Holy Communion, H. 87–109, 90, 97, 106, 108</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p18">Incense, H. 89, 92, 110, 113</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="iii.iv.iii-p19">Jesus, D. 16, 21, 22, 23, 117, 124, 142, 143, 149,156, 162, 165; H. 20, 27, 67, 
70, 92, 94, 95, 104, 106, 107, 115, 120, 122, 127, 133, 134</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p20">Monad, D. 5, 110, 123, 124; H. 31</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p21">Muron, H. 110–122</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p22">Mystic, D. 21, 31, 167</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p23">Nature, of God, D. 91, 124, 134; of life, D. 84, 79; causes of life, D. 7; corruption 
of life, D. 64, 65</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="iii.iv.iii-p24">Oracles, Mystic, H. 7; Intelligible, H. 44; given by God, H. 131; Canon of truth, 
D. 15; Source of Theology, D. 12; Essence of Hierarchy, H. 72, 96, 138</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p25">Ordination, Bishop, Priest, and Deacon, H. 131–7</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p26">Paradeigma, D. 81; H. 4r,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p27">Prayer, D. 27, 28; H. 153–158; for ungodly, 154</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p28">Providence, D. 9, 11, 27, 32, 34, 44, 48, 70, 73, 104, 115, 117, 120, 158; 
H. 17, 39</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p29">Symbolic Theology, D. 167 Symbols, D. 172; H. 2, 3, 4, 5, 9, 11, 26, 105</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p30">Tradition, D. 6, 16, 21, 170 Triad, D. 17, 27, 37, 79, 125</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p31">Unction, H. 78, 80, 158</p>
</div3>
</div2>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iv" prev="iii.iv.iii" next="iv.i">
      <h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
        <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#iii.ii.ii-p9.15">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iv-p5.6">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.xv-p7.2">32:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=21#i.iv.viii-p3.17">50:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.ii-p13.9">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.ii.ii-p4.6">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.ii-p8.6">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.iv.viii-p3.4">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#i.iv.vii-p5.18">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#i.iv.viii-p6.8">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#i.iv.viii-p3.13">23:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=10#i.iv.viii-p6.6">30:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#i.iv.viii-p6.4">16:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#i.iv.viii-p6.10">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#i.iv.viii-p3.2">12:3-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#i.iv.viii-p6.12">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.i-p9.3">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.iv.viii-p3.6">16:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.ii-p13.4">24:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii-p6.10">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#i.iv.viii-p6.20">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#i.iv.viii-p11.2">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii.iii-p26.2">21:6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.ii-p3.18">5:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#i.iv.vii-p5.6">10:12-14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#i.iv.viii-p3.11">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=19#i.iv.viii-p5.9">13:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#i.iv.viii-p3.10">24:7</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#i.iv.ix-p3.2">22:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#i.iv.vii-p5.10">20:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#i.iv.vii-p5.15">20:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=16#i.iv.viii-p5.7">26:16-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=31#i.iv.vii-p5.16">32:31</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Nehemiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Neh&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#i.ii.ii-p4.4">9:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.iv.viii-p3.15">1:8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#i.iv.viii-p3.21">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i-p9.1">19:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.ii-p13.24">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii-p6.6">51:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=11#i.iv.viii-p3.31">91:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=112&amp;scrV=10#iii.iii.vii-p5.11">112:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii-p6.8">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=136&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.ii-p8.4">136:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=6#i.iv.v-p2.6">139:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.ii-p9.4">145:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=0#i.ii-p3.1">46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=4#i.iv.vii-p5.7">46:4</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.ii-p13.13">1:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii.iv-p20.2">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=21#i.iv.vii-p5.8">28:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=18#i.iv.viii-p5.4">30:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=8#i.iv.vii-p5.11">38:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=1#i.iv.vii-p5.14">39:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=3#i.iv.viii-p6.16">46:3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.iv.viii-p13.4">2:13-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=21#i.iv.viii-p6.14">23:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.ii-p9.7">51:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.ii-p3.4">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.ii-p3.10">1:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.ii-p3.2">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.ii-p3.6">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.ii-p3.7">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.ii-p3.8">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.xv-p29.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.xv-p29.4">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.xv-p31.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.xv-p32.2">1:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#i.iv.vii-p5.4">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.ii-p3.12">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.ii-p3.14">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iv-p5.12">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iv-p5.10">7:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.ii-p13.19">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.ii-p13.17">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.ii-p13.21">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.ii-p13.22">13:8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.ii-p3.16">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.iv.viii-p3.27">1:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.iv.viii-p8.4">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv.ii-p6.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.ii-p13.2">4:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.iv.viii-p3.8">1:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iv-p7.2">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#i.iv.viii-p3.25">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#iii.ii.iii-p6.14">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#i.iv.viii-p3.33">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#i.iv.viii-p6.18">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#i.iv.viii-p5.2">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#i.ii.ii-p4.2">20:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#iii.iii.vii-p5.8">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.iv-p7.3">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#i.iv.x-p2.2">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.ii-p9.11">28:3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.iv.viii-p6.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#i.iv.vii-p5.21">15:33</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.vii-p26.3">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.i-p9.5">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.iv.viii-p3.29">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#i.iv.viii-p3.37">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#i.iv.viii-p13.2">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#i.iv.viii-p3.35">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=44#i.iv.vii-p5.22">23:44</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.ii-p8.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.xiii-p10.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.i-p6.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.ii-p8.8">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.ii-p13.7">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.i-p7.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.ii-p2.4">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iv-p7.5">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.ii-p2.6">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.ii.ii-p4.14">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#i.ii.ii-p4.16">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.i-p9.7">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#iii.ii.ii-p13.11">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#iii.ii.iii-p6.12">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv.ii-p1.1">13:4-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.iii-p7.2">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.iii-p7.3">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.iii.ii-p2.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#i.ii.ii-p4.12">15:26</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.ii-p11.3">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.ii-p9.9">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii.v-p31.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.ii-p9.13">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=53#iii.ii.iv-p5.4">7:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iv-p5.8">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii.vii-p34.3">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.vii-p34.3">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.vii-p34.3">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#i.iv.viii-p8.8">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#i.iv.vi-p1.2">20:4</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#i.iv.viii-p13.6">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#i.iv.viii-p8.2">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.i-p7.4">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#i.iv.viii-p17.4">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#i.ii.vi-p5.2">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#i.iv.v-p2.8">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#iii.ii.ii-p9.6">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#iii.ii.i-p5.2">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#i.iv.viii-p6.24">12:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#i.iv.viii-p3.23">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i-p9.9">13:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#i.iv.vi-p1.3">16:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#i.ii.ii-p4.18">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#i.ii.ii-p4.19">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.iv.vii-p5.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii-p6.4">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#i.ii.ii-p25.2">8:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.ii-p6.2">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.i-p9.11">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#i.iv.viii-p3.19">13:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.ii.ii-p4.21">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.ii.ii-p4.22">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#i.iv.v-p2.10">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iv-p5.14">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#i.iv.viii-p11.4">13:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iv-p5.2">3:18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.ii-p13.15">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#i.iv.viii-p8.6">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii-p6.2">5:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.iv.v-p2.12">4:7</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.vii-p5.4">3:3-4</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.iv.v-p2.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.iv.viii-p11.6">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.iv.viii-p6.22">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#i.iv.v-p2.2">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.ii-p9.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iv-p7.7">6:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.iv.viii-p17.2">4:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.iv.vi-p2.2">3:9</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.ii.ii-p4.10">1:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.i-p4.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv.ii-p2.1">5:14-15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.i-p10.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i-p1.2">5:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.ii-p13.5">1:19</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#i.iv.viii-p3.39">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.iii-p22.2">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iv-p7.6">4:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.ii.ii-p4.8">1:8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.vii-p12.2">3:9</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.ii-p3.19">3:25</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
        <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iv.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοπάτορ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-p1.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αγνοσια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰ γνώσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.i-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰσθητῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διττός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ευροίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θελήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεουργίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τα ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάλλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυποθεγγὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυροσταγὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μύπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοητὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σταζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ κηρυχθέντος ἐν πάσῃ κτίσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.x-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ Κῦρος καί κύριον, καὶ τὸ κυριστῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κρύφιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ταύτης περιουσίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.iv-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγνώστως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-p1.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάπης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνοησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀολλῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεκλήρωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχαίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅγια τῶν ἅγιων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-p13.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀδελφόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-p1.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐναρχικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐναρχικῶν ὑποστὰσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔρωτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
        <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Dionysius Areopagita dicat Eugenio Marcello, dicto, propter ingenii excellentiam, Timotheo, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Divus ille Dionysius qui fecit tres Hierarchias.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Felix es Gallia! quae, tantos et tales meruisti suscipere sacerdotes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Hinc lachrymae illae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>clarus apud saeculum et Christi fidei deditus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>filius amicus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in vivis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>migravit ad Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>nihil scire omnia scire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quidam Graecorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio verae religionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-p7.2">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.i.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.i.ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.iv-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.v-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vi-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vi-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vi-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.vii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.viii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ix-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ix-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ix-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ix-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ix-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ix-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.ix-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.x-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.x-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.x-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xi-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xi-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xi-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xi-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xi-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xi-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xi-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xiii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xiii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xiii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xiii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xiii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.ii.xiv-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii.i-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii.i-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii.i-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii.ii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii.iii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii.iii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iii.v-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv-Page_p140">p140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.iii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.iv-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.v-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.vii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.vii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.vii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.vii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.vii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.viii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.ix-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.x-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.x-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.xi-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.xi-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.xi-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.iv.xi-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.v.ii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i.vi-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.viii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.viii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.viii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.viii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ix-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ix-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ix-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ix-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ix-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ix-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.x-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xi-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xi-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xiii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xiii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xiii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xiii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xiii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xiii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xiii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xiv-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.xv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.v-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vi-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vi-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vi-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vi-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vi-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vi-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vi-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.vii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_168">168</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->



  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
